inbreeding

Recently finished “inbred adultery” on the next two books, found that there are many online has been posted, posted again, even if it is proofreading, typesetting it! The table of contents is as follows:

catalogs

[Book 2]

I. Indulge in mother-son sex games

１

“Hey! Ah Man! How do you think your mother pulled you up? When you were born, mother used to bleed excessively and almost died. It was then that I had asked the doctor ‘I myself am fine with it, but, no matter what, the child in my belly must be saved’, and so I fell into a coma until I woke up, and you were already lying next to me, and sleeping soundly.”

Bunshi is my life.

When told these words, Fumiji seemed like he was about to start middle school.

When Manji first heard this from me, he was two eyes wide open.

It’s not just that, but her husband, Bunzo, has always been a womanizer, always screwing around, and women often call her husband to invite him out… Hand your husband over!

When I received this kind of phone call, I was really very remorseful and trembled all over. My husband is a rather rude and unreasonable person, always saying – what do you women know about the world of men? A man can’t work without a woman or two by his side. I’m not forcing you to believe me, but just do what I say.

He used that line to pressure me, and several times I was the one who led Wenji to the brink of suicide, yet knowing nothing Wenji just lapped up the lollipop I bought him while asking, “Mother, where are we going? I don’t want to die, I want to go home.”

“Death”, what exactly does it mean? For the five-year-old Wenji, it was just a vague impression, but even if it wasn’t made clear to him, for a child who understood, he was already able to see what was on his mother’s mind.

Looking at his innocent look, I did not want to die just like that, and had thought of committing suicide alone, but how could I be cruel enough to leave Manji alone?

When I was determined to die, it was always Manji who put me off every time.

Manji is my baby.

Bungei is my life.

Fumiji also finally went to college and has a robust physique, even when the two of us go for a walk together, his stature is taller than that of his husband’s, and even I get a strange feeling, especially when we go to lively places, the eyes of those who look back at us as if they think it is the kind of rich and free and with a young lover’s broad wife.

When I told Manji about this situation.

“Well, then, I’ll just keep acting, isn’t that fun?”

Fumiharu was very happy to give a big yes.

When we traveled to Kyoto together, the hotel boy once called Fumiji a young “mister”. Fumiharu took this opportunity to make a big show of being my escort in front of the others, fixing my collar and then laughing.

When sometimes a girl calls to take away my Manji, I think it’s to take away my Manji.

When Manji wasn’t at home, when I heard a girl’s voice on the phone, I cut the call off without even returning it, and I once asked the person on the other end, “What’s your relationship with Manji? What is your relationship with Manji? Please don’t bother Manji, okay?

After it was over, Manji complained, “You were so horrible that none of my classmates wanted to call me again. Can you please ask them what they really want to see me about?”

“Because, I thought there was that woman who was trying to take my Manji!”

That girl was indeed a classmate of Fumiji’s and had called to ask Fumiji to return her notes from last time. However, my heart became very anxious due to my strong jealousy.

(Wenji is my child, I won’t give him to anyone, if Wenji goes away from me then what should I do?)

It’s that thought that stays in the back of my mind.

My husband was still using business trips as an excuse to fool around with women and came home less often than before, so I transferred my anxiety to pay attention to and care for Manji. I was afraid that after my husband, Manji would be taken away by another woman.

As a result, I became a woman with nerves.

２

Although, Fumiji is already a grown-up, in front of me Fumiji is still the same as a child a decade or so ago.

“Mother, tomorrow I’m going on a trip.”

When I heard Manji say that to me, I knew who he was going to travel with.

The destination is said to be Shinshu, to stay one night in Kamisuwa, a street next to the lake, and then go to Misty Peak and other places to walk around before returning home. Judging from Fumiharu’s restless look, it must be the first time in his life that he is going to travel with a girl.

When Wenji returns from this trip, he will no longer be my child, and the thought of that makes my heart grow even more anxious.

He said he had to get up early tomorrow morning so he was going to bed early tonight. When I had finished my bath, I went to his room to check on him. I was dressed at this time in the fancy civilian clothes I had worn on my wedding trip with my husband and, sprinkled with perfume that I hadn’t used in a long time, and which I knew young boys would be mesmerized by.

When I opened the door to my room, the lights in the room were already off, but the music on the radio was still playing, and Fumiji didn’t seem to be asleep.

“Manji, are you asleep?”

“Not yet, Mother, what’s the matter?”

When I stood in the doorway, by the light of the corridor, the civilian clothes I was wearing were transparently visible, while he could see my body very clearly.

“Hey, Fumiji, this is your first time with that girl, right? You guys aren’t going on a trip, are you?”

Manji, who has a naturally honest personality, would definitely report to me whenever something important happened. Therefore, I know very well how Manji will react when he learns about a woman’s body.

It doesn’t feel like it’s actually going on a trip, that look of beatific joy. I know that the joy of having to sleep with a girl is much more than arriving at the destination of the trip.

“Going to bed with a woman is a very important thing for both the boy and the girl. The impression of the time will be very deep in the memory of the two people, if you mess up, it will be a life-long shame for the boy, as a mother I, in order to make my son grow up to be a man, I must help you to be able to be successful in the first experience of sexual intercourse with a girl. As a mother, I don’t want to dishonor Fumiji. Because, Fumiji’s shame is his mother’s shame. How’s that? Let me teach you?”

I think it will be rejected by Manji.

As a result, Manji didn’t say anything, but just lay on the bed with his eyes open like plates, staring at my body.

I immediately lay down next to Fumiji. Of course, I wasn’t wearing anything in my civilian clothes, and when shrinking into his quilt, the whole thing rolled upward, and my pale white thighs touched Fumiji’s thighs.

At this point in time, rather than being a mother, I was acting as a woman. Without realizing it, Manji’s thighs were already very hairy, with a rough but pleasant feeling. When Fumiji touched my soft, thirty-nine-year-old skin, he was suddenly aroused.

Fumiharu, though he was not saying anything, moved his body slightly away from me in order for me to be able to lie beside him, making some empty space for me.

That’s probably Fumiji’s answer to me!

When I crept between Manji’s thighs, I suddenly came across the hard, almost popping “man-root” that made me feel so young. When Manji took off his underwear, I couldn’t forget the feeling I had when I held his penis in my clean hand, a penis that was almost free of dirt.

Perhaps understanding that this was mother’s permission! So Manji assisted me in getting his pants off, and he tilted his ass up slightly so that when his feet were sticking out, the pants came off easily.

“I’ll kiss it!”

After saying that, I dived into the quilt, and then filled my mouth with the male root, so I bobbed my head, and I could clearly idly realize that the male root that was contained in my mouth was becoming even thicker.

“Mother…”

Fumiji screamed out with great feeling.

As I bobbed my head from side to side, up and down, perhaps unable to hold back, Manji pressed his bets on my head in an attempt to try and stop my bobbing, so I continued to bob my head for a while longer before I stopped.

The next step was to move her mouth away from Fumiji’s man-root and then move her upper body closer to Fumiji’s chest.

“Here, touch my breasts, touch mother here with this hand.”

So, I guided Manji’s hands to my breasts and secret parts, and then, I used my own hands to caress Manji’s breasts and shoulders.

The movements of Fumiharu’s hands gradually became faster and more skillful, while also making a natural sound.

“Ahhhh! I feel so good, Manji is so good! That’s right, that’s right! That’s it, so that it gets wetter there, that’s a woman’s clitoris, ahhhh, it’s very comfortable…”

One of Fumiharu’s fingers penetrated at once, and after contacting the clitoris, without realizing it, the entire fingertip was focused on stroking the clitoris.

Manji remained silent.

３

Luring Fumiji between his thighs, which were already spread very wide, I then took hold of the thick male root with my right hand and guided the entry to reach the entrance.

The tip of the smooth male root rubbed up and down and back and forth around the vagina two or three times.

“That’s it, to moisten Manji’s man-root. If it’s not moist, both the man and the woman will feel pain and won’t be able to penetrate. The parts that the Manji’s manhood touches are the parts that feel comfortable. After stirring around this with the male root of the Manji, a lot of love liquid will appear in the woman’s vagina, then the male root of the Manji will also become very wet and sticky, and so it will enter (penetrate) very easily.”

Fumiji placed both arms on either side of me, supporting his body, and upon closer inspection, Fumiji had a deep frown between his two eyebrows, the way he had been holding back.

“Mother…I’ve…”

“You want it to be over, don’t you? Not yet…if you run away at this point, you’ll be looked down upon by women. Plunge in properly, then pull out…”

Thinking it was about time, I lured Fumiji’s man-root to the entrance.

“It’s right here! Look, touch it with your finger and see, feel the soft part! Stick your finger in and see… ahhhh… it’s so nice…”

When my fingertips touched the entrance, I couldn’t help but scream out, feeling a thrill as if my body had been electrocuted. Not to mention that the part that was touched was the easiest part to feel, and at the same time the feeling was beyond words.

“Got it? Insert it now, see, it doesn’t just go in! That’s right, that’s right, slowly, all at once, and then you’re in. If it’s not easy to insert, just twist your waist slightly…don’t have to insert the male root all at once, slowly, ahhh, ahhh…I can’t hold it in anymore!”

I’m a person who can easily feel things, and even though I could divert my attention by talking, I really couldn’t hold back after Fumiji penetrated. The walls surrounding the man-root became very tight, as if they were moving as if they hated Fumiji’s intrusion, and I knew it very well.

The male root was strong and powerful stabbing directly into my womb.

“Mother, feel very comfortable.”

“Great, now then, pull it out slowly, not all of it yo, but half of it out.”

“Is that what it looks like?”

“That’s right, that’s right, then thrust it in all at once…ahhhh…that’s great…ahhhh, up to there, then pull out…that’s right, that’s right…ahhhhh, Fumiharu, that’s so good. Fumiji, you belong to mother, I don’t want to give you to another woman…ahhhh…it’s so good…”

With elasticity due to the twisting of Manji’s waist, pulling it out and then inserting it again, and again pulling it out and then inserting it, and after several times in a row like that, my whole body followed suit and loosened up.

If this continues, Fumiharu would have ejaculated inside me completely, and that’s when the word (pregnancy) swept through my mind.

“Mother, orgasm…orgasm…”

Shivering all over, Wenji soon pressed his entire body against mine this instant, I pushed my waist up and then raised Wenji’s waist, stimulating for a moment then stopping.

“Ah…oh…”

Letting out a scream, Fumiharu spilled a large amount of cum on my stomach.

I once again rubbed my hand against Fumiji’s manhood, and I could feel the manhood sandwiched between the two of them spitting out a lot of cum once again.

“I’m sorry, Fumiji, mother is doing this for your own good, if I shoot this cum inside my stomach, it’s Fumiji’s child, I don’t care, just think of it as your brother or sister and it’ll be accepted by the world, but if it’s inside a girl’s stomach it’s a no-no. You can think of it as practicing, right? The feeling won’t change when you pull out momentarily, it will still feel good.”

While stroking the exhausted Fumiji’s back, he teaches him.

“The moment it was pulled out, it immediately shot cum on top of my mother’s stomach, the same thing, even if it was on the inside or the outside, creating sensations amidst the skin and skin rubbing against each other.”

“I know, Mother, and because this is my first time, I will be worried about what exactly to do when I reach the destination of the trip. Thank you, Mother…”

“Hey, Fumiji, you didn’t use a condom, did you! Once upon a time, mother and father both used condoms too, and mother has prepared condoms to give you for Fumiji’s sake, and I’ll teach you how to use them.”

“Ah, mother is just too kind to me, I was still troubled by how I wanted to go about preparing such things, thank you…”

“In that case, you can rest easy, right…”

Fumiharu just had that distracted look on his face, maybe he was really, really worried, and I finally really think there’s no problem now.

So what would happen to Fumiji when he traveled with the girl? If Fumiji was more prepared than the girl, then Fumiji would have appreciated me even more.

Fumiji, who was looking at the condom with a very serious expression -.

After that, I taught him how to use a condom.

４

On the night he returned from his trip, why did Manji look so drained? Was it because he was too tired from the trip, or was it because he had had too much sex? He just said “I’m back” and ran to his room without saying a word.

I was very worried. As a mother, you can probably tell what’s going on by the look on a child’s face. When I gave birth to Manji, I gambled with death, accepted the doctor’s advice not to carry a second child from then on, and kept Manji as a child for the rest of my life.

I immediately followed after him and entered Fumiji’s room, and saw Fumiji, whose body was rolled over and whose eyes were looking at the ceiling in thought, so I asked, “What’s wrong? It seems unpleasant.”

Manji looked at the ceiling and said, “Hmmm!” Then lifted his chin.

“What’s going on? You can’t do it, can you? Staying in the same room, huh? Did you get rejected?”

When I pressed him as if in a series of questions, Manji kept nodding his head and answering “Yes, yes!”

A child is all a mother has, and when a child is in pain, a mother feels great pain as well. When he went on a trip, I kept guessing what Fumiji was doing on the trip, and invariably, a tinge of jealousy burned in my heart.

I didn’t expect Fumiji to come home with a disappointment at all, but presented in front of me was indeed Fumiji lying there with a desperate expression, and that’s when my emotions appeared to be very mixed.

There’s always a way to make your son happy.

So he tried to ask Manji what he had done. How was he rejected?

“Hey, how the hell does that not work?”

“I wasn’t expecting this…she said she already had a favorite…”

“A favorite? And why did you agree to go on a trip with you?”

“Although there is someone she likes, however, it hasn’t reached a deep friendship yet, as if it’s her own wishful thinking. Even so, she still likes that boy, so that means she wouldn’t make love to another boy if she didn’t like it.”

“Gee, what kind of girl is she? She’s just not what she seems! What do you think, Fumiji? Do you like that girl?”

“Yeah! I love her.”

“But…”

“But as of yesterday…it was over…I, I…”

Fumiji’s voice suddenly turned into a sob. I rushed to hold Fumiji’s head, my heart shaking just as much as his twitching body.

So I stroked Fumiharu’s hair while saying, “Idiot, how can a boy cry over such a small thing? Come on, show some courage…”

At this point, Wenji even let out a loud cry, then leaned his entire body against mine.

Expecting a happy trip that ended with an unexpected ending, Fumiji had no one else to comfort him but me.

“Really, so sad is it? Well, well, cry as loud as you can if you want to, mother is right beside you.”

At this point I had a feeling of triumph in my heart, and the expression on my own face, as presented in the mirror, must have looked like a smile.

Plan in the middle of the trip, make their lovers completely belong to their own sexual activities suffered a setback Wenji, the heart of the whole of the bitterness to me.

The son who came back without physical harm.

Although I was once worried that my son would belong to that girl, I am now happy.

“Come on, mother is here, cry as loud as you can if you want to, mother has always been a good friend to Manji!”

So, I lay next to Fumiji the same night as the night before he was going on his trip.

５

Fumiji, who was close to my breasts, as he had always done in the past when he slept next to me, took my left wrist under my head and unbuttoned my women’s shirt. When my breasts were exposed, Fumiji wrapped his hands around them discreetly while sucking on the nipples.

As a baby, Manji was always driven out while sucking on a nipple, stroking a breast, then pressing his fingertips against it, his small red-leaf-like hands constantly playing with my breasts.

At that point, that senseless comfort turned into pleasure that spread throughout my entire body. While he sucked on my nipples, I unzipped the front of my jeans, so Manji’s entire ass was exposed as if peeling off skin. His mouth didn’t leave the nipple and helped me to take his jeans off in its entirety.

The result was the removal of one side of his jeans, and thick body hair all over Manji’s thighs.

(He’s not a kid anymore!)

Fumiji’s physical condition brought me back to reality.

When the pants were removed from one foot, Manji slipped that foot between my thighs, and the pants that had been pulled up by the leg had been completely rolled up to the top of my stomach.

So, Manji quietly moved his hand playing with his breasts to the secret part, and then, fearfully, touched the top of my panties.

“Yes, try to do so yourself. Mother I, ah, do whatever you want; Manji belongs to Mother, and Mother belongs to Manji completely.”

The fingertips invaded the side of the panties and reached the center of the glans.

From the front here is a sea of nectar, and it permeates the surface of the cloth, making it clear to me how much love juice there is. As Manji’s fingertips crawled back and forth in it, my suppressed voice leaked from my lips.

“Manji, you’re so good, yeah! Have a good time with it… the clitoris is in there too… wait there until later to mess with it… stir up the different parts first…”

I was trying to teach Manji about what female pleasure is really all about, and suddenly, as he entered to reach the clitoris, I immediately became desirous. From a distance, he took a slow encirclement-like attack before finally reaching the base.

“Mother has to love Manji’s private parts just as much.”

Although he was inserting his finger into the seam of Manji’s underwear, there was no way to drag Manji’s man-root out from the seam opening because it was too thick.

So touching the whole finger to reach the tip of the male root barely folded it before dragging it out.

“It hurts…mother…”

Manji said so.

“Yeah, it hurts, doesn’t it? Well, from the top…”

So his underwear was removed and the man-root popped out on its own.

“It gets thick and big.”

Even if I make a circle with my thumb and middle finger, I can’t completely encircle its general thickness, no, even if it’s not this thick, I still think that Fumiharu’s man-root is very majestic and firm.

I slowly rubbed my hand up and down, occasionally lightly touching my fingernails to the tip of my manhood, while quietly glancing at the inner “man”.

“O mother, O mother…”

Fumiji’s confused voice reached my ears.

“What? Manji.”

“I don’t need any more girlfriends, it’s enough for me to be with my mother all the time. My mother gives me everything, and I’m satisfied with my mother.”

“Yes, I’m willing to be your lover until Fumiji graduates from college and gets a job. So, Fumiji, stop acting so sad! In the future, if Fumiji becomes a great man, pretty girls will automatically come over to you, and then, Fumiji will find the most beautiful, the gentlest, and also the smartest wife.”

“What will mother’s attitude be at that point?”

“I will bless you with all my heart!”

“Mother gets lonely, doesn’t she!”

“No, no, there will never be such a thing. Hurry up and have a grandchild, and mother will become a grandmother, watching over the child for you every day, so that you won’t become lonely!”

“Wonderful mother, even so, I will serve you well for the rest of my life!”

“What?”

I wanted to say no right away, but I didn’t take any action, and I hadn’t even thought about the future yet. What should I do if there was really a new Mrs. Fumiharu in the house, sleeping in the same bed as Fumiharu, and at the same time they were making laughing and cursing noises? My heart was pounding at the sudden thought of such a thing. But right away…

（It doesn’t matter! Let’s talk about it then, I have important things to do now…)

６

My husband is not very important to me at the moment.

Even if he came home late and went there to get laid, I was no longer in a position to criticize him. While Manji became my property, my husband also belonged to me, but Manji belonged to me completely, both physically and mentally. I apologized to my husband for this.

One night, the two men, her husband and Manji, who were home on a rare occasion, were drinking beer together.

“You, uh, should have one or two girlfriends, right? You should bring them to me once in a while. As a man, there’s no way to get ahead in this world if you don’t even have that much vigor.”

Looking at her drunken husband, Manji said, “Yeah, I’ll pay attention, I’m really not sure what young girls are thinking these days. It’s also boring to talk to them, it’s not as much fun as watching TV and listening to the stereo at home.”

“You can’t say that; it would be no fun at all for you to spend all day with your mother at home again.”

“There is no such thing, Mother is the best, knows me very well, and I feel very much at ease with her. Father, don’t you think so?”

The way my husband stared at me made me feel panicked and unable to calm down, and my whole temperament became very unpleasant.

“In that case, only the mother is the best. But this woman and that woman are two entirely different things. First, a mother can’t play their role for you, she’s just the one who cooks for you, boils bath water for you, and washes your clothes. Even though they are also women, you can’t put mothers and them on the same page, so right? Mrs.!”

“Why wouldn’t it be okay? If Fumiji says it’s okay, it’s okay. You don’t want to feed him unnecessary ideas, whether it’s a lover or one of those girls, it’s not too late to find one when you’re out in society anyway!”

The conversation turned to strange places, making me feel very flustered. Fumiji had also drunk a lot of beer, and I was worried that he would say the wrong thing, so I quickly changed the subject.

“What are you talking about? Mrs.! You don’t want him to have a girlfriend, do you? Young people have to have a place to vent their passion! If you look around Kabukicho, young men like Fumiji go there to find joy or to make love in a room with their lover. I’m not asking Fumiharu to do the same thing, but, at least have that kind of vigor…”

“Geez, just stop it! Stop telling your son about those boring games in front of him. This kind of thing will be well thought out by Wenji, don’t keep lecturing him as if he’s a child, you’re only at home occasionally, you don’t understand Wenji’s mentality at all.”

Oops! I felt relieved as I sensed another ambiguous undertone in my words, but didn’t explicitly point out that Fumiji was my lover. It so happened that the TV started broadcasting a professional boxing match, and Fumiji was interested in it, so he turned his back to his husband and watched the TV by himself.

For Fumiji, at least, he was the only father he had, so it was a pleasure to drink with his husband once in a while.

I was reassured by the fact that my husband was trying to educate his son from a father’s standpoint, but Fumiji was completely unacceptable.

Early the next morning, after my husband left for the office, Manji had not yet gotten up, so when I went to his room on the second floor to check on him, I found him still sleeping.

When he woke up, I asked for his opinion about his conversation with his husband last night.

“My father, who doesn’t want to take responsibility for his own affairs, would say, ‘That’s what men are supposed to do,’ if I were to bring my girlfriend over. I love my mother, and when I’m with her, I really feel at ease.”

Fumiharu said so in reply.

However, I was also worried in case Fumiharu would keep wanting to have sex with me, and due to me, become a boy who couldn’t have a girlfriend outside the house.

A man, as my husband said, needs to be energetic, even if he is rejected by a woman, he needs to have the energy to keep taking on challenges. Does Manji only rely on my breasts, just knowing my skin, and then just spend his youth like that?

(I can’t! This life has to end soon.)

Mentally thinking about it while coming to the second floor in Fumiji’s room, although, I know I am not a good mother at the moment, but never thought about losing Fumiji’s life.

(What the hell is going to happen?)

I’m always asking myself questions.

Second, a woman who abandons her husband when he is away on a business trip.

１

“Ahhhh, it’s so comfortable, Yahiko, how can it be so?”

In short, the body feels as if the whole thing is floating in the sky, with no dependence, and when pinched to any part of the body, there is no feeling of pain.

Where exactly did Yahiko go to learn this skill? What do kids do nowadays? I don’t know anything about it.

From Yahiko’s soft hands, something like an electric current suddenly came from my mind that had lost the power to even think.

The fingertips crawled back and forth from the flanks, to the chest, and then, from the neck to the breasts, determining that it was then heavy and irregular. Occasionally touching, occasionally not touching, gently touching, it was really like running back and forth like action. At that thought, one fingertip tightly clamped on the nipple, and then began to pinch it, making me feel very comfortable.

(That’s it, that’s it, that’s it. Harder!)

Thinking about it, in between, the fingertips loosened the nipples and then, crawled down the belly to the legs.

Although, I wanted him to hurry back to the nipples, he hovered between the outside of his legs and his waist, hesitating to turn back.

Of course! The other hands didn’t stop stroking the other parts back and forth.

The feeling is different depending on which part of the body your fingers touch, and this is the first time I’ve ever felt such a sensation in my side. I had read that the entirety of a woman’s body is a sexy belt, but I just lacked the opportunity to actually verify it.

Husband – five years older than me, 41 years old this year, the work is related to the computer, may be to use the brain’s sake, before coming home from work to drink a glass of wine is his only fun, he just take home as a place to sleep. When he came home, he took a bath, ate dinner, said “sleep”, and hid in his room, and soon fell asleep…

(Ahhh, work is really hard.)

I had to come to my senses.

Yeah, he’s been like this since before he was married.

After graduating from the National University of Precision Machinery, my husband joined my current company. He traveled to Southeast Asia as a technical advisor. When she married her husband, she was as serious as her classmates and friends congratulated her on her marriage.

Don’t you even know how to make a child? If you don’t know, feel free to ask us for advice, and we will certainly drive there and teach you carefully with our hands, feet, and movements.

When Yahiko was born, his friends who came to congratulate him jokingly said, “You know, it really surprised us to say that he got pregnant on his honeymoon… Probably the first time you guys have ever seen your man-root erect…”

My husband was hardly interested in sex, and the first night we had sex, he didn’t even know where the entrance was, but just thrust around my vagina, as if he thought that all the way down to the seam was the entrance. Therefore, I had to grab my husband’s cock with my fingers and guide him to the entrance.

With this kind of husband, he is not at all concerned about how to make full-body caresses and rub the nipples, and if there is not yet a wet part, he will use saliva to replace it, and then just thrust it in.

The number of times we have sex is also unbelievably low, once a month or three times in two months. So, even though we’ve been married for 16 years, we’ve had sex more times than we can count.

Unlike such a husband, our son Yahiko is very good.

Just playing with it makes me feel like I’m floating.

I was really surprised by his skill.

Rub the top of the pubic bone with the most fleshy part of your palm and, occasionally, press up in a vibration-like manner. That alone makes me feel something. With the fingertips of both hands, I make my inner legs vibrate subtly.

In that way, no amount of manipulation can only make it seem like the electricity is reaching your entire body.

With the tip of the finger the inner leg was made to vibrate, and then there was an echo in all the sensitive parts of the woman.

“Ahhhh, great, Yahiko, great, why is this happening? Why?”

I couldn’t help but make a noise at the unbelievable pleasure.

Mixed with Yahiko’s panicked gasps, there too, it came to life and screamed. What a shy sound!

A sound that completely brings out a woman’s desire. As soon as I heard that sound, my entire body burned even more.

Suddenly, Yahiko’s fingers entered the entrance her husband couldn’t find all at once, and not just one finger, but the index plus the middle finger, both at the same time.

“Ouch!”

Although the expectation is finally realized as expected, but that kind of awesome performance, I have long been as a wild horse out of control crazy.

The two fingers were closed between the inner parts of the body with a “swoosh” that even I was aware of. The tip of Yahiko’s finger slightly touched the uterus, and then pushed upwards in one breath. Then, the finger and the finger were separated, and the two fingertips were moving around separately. At one time it was tightly closed, at another time it was loosened, and my flesh seemed to be using the finger as a male root.

(It’s not Yahiko’s man-root, it’s his finger!)

Despite this exhortation, however, the fleshy biscuit did not obey my orders, but simply went against my will, while tightly locking the fingertips inside.

Against my will, my body demanded the last thing, making it impossible for me to stop it.

“Come on! Hey, Yahiko, hurry up, hurry up and insert Yahiko’s man-root, please!”

In that case it’s not non-original what I said either.

Something as hot as fire, all at once rushed in to reach the place where hot water gushed out. Truly that was Yahiko’s man-root, and Fleshbee clamored with great delight.

It’s coming, it’s coming…

It’s a lot of commotion to get it down over and over again.

Alone by myself, I turned the folds of flesh around, depicting Yahiko’s man-root, encircling it, clenching it, rubbing it… in a great rotation. As a result, the pleasure gradually increased, and Yahiko and I embraced each other while rolling on Yahiko’s bed.

Luckily, that night, her husband went to Manila on a business trip. It was so marvelous to have Yahiko’s man-root penetrated for the first time? I can say that that kind of gun-like technique, finally I decided that I can never rely on my husband again.

２

I know it’s a taboo relationship, and who wouldn’t care about having a promiscuous relationship with their own son?

Perhaps one could say that the person is possessed by the devil. But with the two having such a relationship, it’s just meant to be a mother-son love story that really develops out of very natural circumstances.

I’m just keen to say that this time represents my and Yahiko’s moods, and definitely not with evil intentions in mind.

That happened not long after Yahiko entered high school.

Perhaps there was a sense of reassurance because he had entered high school! Yahiko, who seldom watched TV before, also started watching late night programs.

My husband was long asleep by this time, which made me feel very unsatisfied, so I wanted to have a cup of coffee with Yahiko, so I went to the second floor to see Yahiko.

It’s nearly twelve o’clock in the evening, and since tomorrow is Sunday, I’m in a more relaxed mood. In the hallway, I noticed a band of light coming from Yahiko’s room, and upon closer inspection, Yahiko’s room was slightly open. Suddenly, I had a mischievous feeling and peeked inside, but the result was a shock to me.

Yahiko was in the middle of masturbating while watching the naked woman on TV.

My whole body was filled with sweat, and seeing his manhood, at the moment I was in the mood to escape downstairs right away, so, tiptoeing and sneaking downstairs, sitting in the kitchen chair, my emotions appeared to be quite mixed.

I suddenly realized that Yahiko had grown up, and at the same time, he would have troubles, and all I could think about in my whole mind was Yahiko’s business.

Honestly, I remember when I was Yahiko’s age, I used to masturbate a lot, and the men I imagined in my mind were my favorite rock singers or male seniors. Who did Yahiko imagine? I don’t know, but as his mother, I felt sorry for him.

Desire comes out naturally and has nothing to do with liking or disliking. Even so, he has no object.

The thought of this made him love Yahiko even more, and there was an urge to run up to him right away and hug him tightly.

But still, it wouldn’t work, Yahiko would feel very embarrassed, and the thought of him being spied masturbating might cut off our mother-son relationship from then on.

That night, I couldn’t sleep all night.

My husband’s loud snoring made me very angry and at the same time hate my husband for being completely unaware of my son’s troubles.

The so-called memories of my mother may be considered as a result of my carelessness, but in terms of the development of my love for Yahiko, it is best expressed as “fond memories”.

“Yahiko, is there anyone you like?”

I quietly, with a tone of not caring, asked Yahiko.

“A favorite? You mean girls?”

Yahiko asked.

“Yeah, girls, there must be a lot of cute girls when you go to school together!”

At this time, Yayan was having a stomach ache, and if I had a sudden evil thought in my head, I might want to lie on Yayan’s bed together, but it was only natural to lie on his bed together in order to caress his aching stomach. Then we put the blanket up to our knees, and if we put our hands in the blanket, there would be a gap, and the cold air would get in.

It was Yahiko who asked me to lie next to him, and Yahiko shouldn’t have had that kind of intention. I didn’t have that kind of evil intention either, and as a result, it just developed so naturally.

“There are no cute girls, they’re all ugly.”

“Geez, cut the crap, there is, isn’t that Masako cute?”

My hand continued to caress Yahiko’s stomach as he lay flat on the bed, always feeling like he already smelled like a man.

“Masako? That girl is Yukio’s girlfriend.”

“What? It’s Yukio’s?”

Yukio Okawa is not only a good head, but also handsome and is the class president of Yahiko’s class.

“Then even liking her won’t work, Yahiko.”

“It’s okay. That girl looks like her mother?”

“I ah, you mean Masako’s mother?”

“No, it means you, you…”

“Ah, you mean me!?”

By Yahiko’s comment, I also thought that it was indeed a very close resemblance, having seen that girl in the classroom several times, and that was on the days when I visited the school.

“So even though I’m into it, I can’t compare it to Yukio. What that guy said about the duo going to the movies is a complete lie, I heard they both ran off to a hotel to make love!”

The expression on Yahiko’s face was one of great pain, and even though I said it in a cheerful tone, I, as a mother, realized that it was quite painful.

“Going to a hotel to make love, there’s such a thing?”

Suffice it to say that I wasn’t paying attention. Suddenly, my hand touched Yahiko’s man-root on top of his pajama pants, and the result was, to my great surprise, that Yahiko’s man-root became very hard.

“Ah…”

I’m not sure if it was me, or Yahiko who screamed out, as if both of them screamed out at the same time.

Yahiko looked very flustered and tried to use both hands to press there, but as a result, when he brought his hand over, my hand was already pressing on it, and it ended up being his hand overlapping with mine.

I was equally surprised, and it would have been nice to be able to retract it right away, but there was no way around it, so I had to just quietly lay my hand on it. Perhaps stimulated by my hand, I felt Yahiko’s man-root instantly firm up.

Tried to say something, but was incoherent.

Yahiko pressed my hands with both of hers, then buried her face in my chest as if she was too shy to look up.

The girl who looks so much like me is the one Yahiko masturbates to, right? When I concluded that, Yahiko became very cute.

“Hey, mother can replace Masako too, mother feels pain when she sees Yahiko in trouble, come on, it’s okay…”

“Mother…”

Yahiko’s hands, which were pressing down on my hands, wrapped around to my waist and then tightened around my body.

(Ahhh, I’m not a good enough mother to do that with my own son…)

I’m constantly reflecting on the fact that, although I know it’s all bad, it’s getting to the point where I can’t help myself.

Trying to shake off the mood of the so-called bad things, but the woman in my body suddenly raised her head and whispered to me, ”What’s not to like? As a substitute for the girl Yahiko likes, it’s also a mother’s duty to eliminate her child’s worries!”

This kind of saying makes me determined that Yahiko is Yahiko, holding tightly to the male root inside his pants rubbing against my abdomen while shaking.

Even as a mother, the physiological structure is also the same as a woman, the thought of the first time in her life to contact a woman and crazy male root, is being pressed, the kind of shake Yahiko, at this time will be anxious to immediately want to make a move.

“Hey, I’m not your mother, just think of me as your favorite Masako, whatever you want to mess with me, I’m not your mother, I’m Masako…”

Such words, not to Yahiko, might be most appropriate for herself as well.

３

“I’m Masako, not your mother.”

Yahiko was speechless at what I said. I was now playing the role of Masako instead of a mother, and this change of mood was only for me, while I casually assumed that Yahiko could have the same thought in her mind as mine.

Yahiko put both hands on top of my breasts, while reminding me of the red-leafed palms that used to play with my mother’s breasts, and then rubbed the top of my shirt. My thirty-six year old body, which hadn’t had sex with my husband for several months, immediately caught fire from Yahiko’s hot hands, and my whole body burned up, and even I knew that my breasts swelled up and became hard, and my nipples protruded out.

“Mother…mother…”

It’s not Masako, Yahiko came over and pouted at her mother, at which point I was surprised that I would urge Yahiko to say that I’m Masako, and that I’m already completely letting go.

“It’s okay, screw around all you want, want breasts do you?”

So, I undid the hidden clasp of my bra and pulled my breasts out myself, having done this before for Yahiko’s lips to suck on.

“Ah…”

It could not help but come out of his mouth, not as a baby, with a silky-smooth tongue, but with a somewhat rougher tongue.

So, it wasn’t just the power of sucking, but a tingling sensation reached the part of my vagina between my thighs as Yahiko rotated the nipple with her tongue. Yahiko hungrily sucked on my breasts as I savored the pleasure as if it were a sound. I knew that as the wave approached, the hot love juices oozed out and reached my thighs at the same time.

I may be teased, belittled, or scolded for having such a mother, but I am not prepared to explain myself, no matter what the criticism. There was no doubt about my relationship with Yahiko, which was purely for love.

I also he clearly understands is his mother, but, I am also a woman. He also knows that he is someone’s son. But, Yahiko is also a man, in addition to mother and son, is the identity of male and female, if it is not a man, if it is not a woman, even if the two of them embraced each other, it would not burn so fiercely to be right.

As a result, whether I took my clothes off myself, or Yahiko helped me to take off my clothes, I can’t recall the situation now, just that a man and a woman were both very focused on trying to touch each other’s flesh. By the time I realized it, the naked man and woman were already hugging each other tightly, and at the same time letting out cries of joy.

In the same way that her husband had found the entrance, Yahiko held his manhood firm around it.

“Mother…mother…”

Constantly shouting at me.

I grabbed his manhood with my fingertips, then found the right spot and lifted myself up by the waist. The pole as strong as steel “Hiss!” The sensation of penetration is indeed a pleasure that only a man and a woman can experience, and it is not something that a mother and a son can understand.

Yahiko pulled his manhood out immediately after penetration, a short time of two or three seconds, and the intense feeling of stimulation at the moment he pulled out made me feel very satisfied.

Exhausted Yahiko, all of a sudden, pressed his whole body on top of mine, just for Yahiko, who was constantly panting haphazardly, I didn’t know what kind of voice to use to call out to him, and a random word would probably hurt Yahiko.

“That’s awesome, Yahiko!”

At the end of the consideration, this is what came out.

With a gesture like “good boy, good boy”, I just patted Yahiko’s sweaty ass with my hand. Yahiko’s smaller manhood remained inside me.

“It’s okay! I’m Masako, don’t mind me!”

I uttered the above words.

As if he was afraid of me seeing his face, Yahiko buried his face next to my neck, but didn’t look like he was going to get up. What kind of idea is it to have the experience of touching a female body for the first time in your life? He must have been very concerned.

But, more than anything else, the young boy, as soon as he realized it, his manhood, which had shriveled up inside me, raised its head again. To help, I rubbed Yahiko’s back and ass, and then kissed his neck and other parts of his body. As a result, there was a quick response, and immediately the manhood in me swelled and hardened again.

“Awesome, Yahiko, very spirited! Way to go!”

“Mother…more…”

Probably thinking I’d be upset if my man-root got thicker again, I stared at me with a confused expression, recognizing the fill for the first time.

It seems that it is already unnecessary to play the role of a substitute Masako in front of Yahiko, the Yahiko who stares at me seriously is indeed my son.

“Yahiko, you are an adult now, mother feels happy, please let me know anytime you need mother. Mother is always willing to play the role of Masako for you if she needs Yahiko.”

“Masako or not, I like mother, Masako just looks like mother, mother is the best!”

“Ah, it’s already a no-brainer, this time don’t pull out as quickly as you did earlier, twist your hips slowly!”

Yahiko smiled for the first time.

Only leaving my waist at a slight distance, that’s when Yahiko said, “Mother, it seems to be pulling something out?”

The folds of flesh surrounded Yahiko’s manhood from all sides, so it was not easy to pull out, so it must have been thought to pull hard, this sensation was very comfortable, and my husband was an unheard of experience, which made me feel very happy.

“Right, that’s it, Yahiko looks like she’s trying to pull it out?”

“Uh-huh, like locked in?”

“Then, press slowly to see and bring your waist closer to your mother.”

Yahiko was already thinking of me as a friend and appeared relaxed as he slowly moved his waist closer to me, once again thrusting his manhood into me.

“Amazing, Mother, it seems to fill up, what is that?”

“Yeah! Really? Mother’s body is suddenly a precious artifact inside her, and the best part is that it feels like it’s being pulled when you push, and it feels like it’s being penetrated, and Mother is so happy, it’s a big discovery!”

“Ahhhh, it’s so good…so good…”

“Mother too… Masako feels comfortable too… please thrust in harder, please!”

With an air of confidence, Yahiko thrust in with a single breath, and as she filled the remaining gap, her womb was hit as strongly as if it had been skewed.

“It’s so good…Yahiko…yes, yes, just thrust it in hard like that…”

Making a sound like “ooh, ooh”, Yahiko repeated the motion for a long time.

In the end it was the two of us moving together, so I said to him, “Wait, let’s do it together!”

By the time we reached the final moment, the result was an orgasm with both of them shaking their bodies. From that night onward, it was the beginning of a happy married life for Yahiko and me.

４

My constant running up to Yahiko’s room seems to have aroused my husband’s suspicion. Even so, he’s not the type to make a point of running up to see what’s going on. It seems like the company’s business requires quite a bit of brain power, and he remains the same as usual.

“That’s the way you’ve been ignoring it, there’s that one wife like me, you think you’ve got a good wife don’t you?”

I once complained in a half-joking tone, yet this was my husband’s response.

“My body and mind are already quite tired and I don’t have that kind of energy.”

“I see, I won’t expect anything more from you, I’m going to live depending on Yahiko.”

“Yes, Yayan has a future, take good care of him, get into a good university in the future, and then marry a good wife quickly so you can have grandchildren.”

“Just do it! Get him into a good college.”

Suddenly, so to speak, I became upset.

The words marrying my wife stirred my heart deeply, and it felt as if that day was not so very far away from now.

In five years’ time, Yahiko will be twenty-one years old, and when I think about how he will look when he starts working at the company, he will be surrounded by many young and beautiful ladies. At that time, Yahiko will also have a distrustful attitude towards our relationship, and even my entry into his room will surely be rejected, and the situation will surely evolve like this!

If I marry my wife, what attitude will I have to face him? How would I spend every night? At that time, my husband will ignore me more and more. Moreover, I would become a woman abandoned by my husband and my son, so what should I do?

Although, the thought of the future really scares me, and that’s when I noticed.

This incident did hit Yahiko.

“Hey, Yahiko, what am I going to do when you get a wife someday in the future?”

“I’m not going to take a wife, having my mother is enough, I don’t think there are any women as wonderful as my mother.”

As a matter of fact, Yahiko is not yet old enough to take a wife, and I felt very happy at his words.

“Even though Mother became a wrinkle-faced old woman?”

Yahiko said mischievously, “When mother is fifty, I’ll probably be thirty, we’ll spend our old age together, don’t mind too much!”

I was happy to touch Yahiko’s cheek.

Why didn’t we kiss? Yahiko found my lips and tried to kiss me when he was in love, but that was the only thing I refused him for, for no clear reason other than that I wanted to keep my lips tight and didn’t want him to touch them.

Once I felt the days were empty, my husband, as usual, still came home drunk and went straight to bed without eating. I slipped into Yahiko’s room after I heard him snoring.

When I tried to teach Yahiko, he found it extremely annoying and stripped me of all my clothes with his own hands.

“Come on, bend your hand.”

“Come on, lift your ass up a little.”

It was as if she was on the opposite side of the fence, Yahiko said, facing me. I also realized that I was a younger girl than Yahiko. Although I did what he said, I felt happy for a moment.

Using my arm as a pillow and playing with Yahiko’s breasts, I think my husband is already sleeping soundly, so the mood is especially pleasant.

“Ahhhh…so good…so good…”

I was making louder than usual noises, and I was in a state of ecstasy. Yahiko said he wanted to give me a sexual massage that he had learned on TV, and it was a sensation that I couldn’t express in words. I wanted him to make the massage a little longer and harder, but he changed his mind and was hesitant to make the next move.

I was waiting impatiently, and then he suddenly started to move again – so repeatedly that the erogenous zones in my body were immediately aroused, and even the slightest touch with my fingers and the hot air blowing back caused my whole body to shake.

The whole room was pitch black.

They were covered with cotton until they reached their faces, and they were enjoying the pleasure under the blanket. In order not to wake up her husband, she hid under the quilt so that the sound would not come out. However, this is the origin of the disaster. Her husband woke up in the middle of the night, and as if he realized that he hadn’t eaten any dinner, probably because he couldn’t stand it on an empty stomach… he suddenly came to Yahiko’s room.

“Yahiko, what’s wrong with mother?”

The husband asked, “Ma’am, aren’t you sleeping there? I heard you moaning.”

I was startled and my whole body boiled over. Luckily, the room was completely dark and my husband didn’t know the switch was there.

“Mother, over here!” Yahiko said.

I am absolutely no life, the two of them lying completely naked in the son’s bed, the husband, no matter how sleepy eyes, also presumed to be the true picture of things, right!

“Ah, I can’t, lie down a little, without realizing it, it seems like I’m falling asleep…”

Suddenly, if you say something, you feel inside that things will go smoother.

“Call her any more, there’s just no answer, anyway, I’m going to get something to eat, I didn’t have dinner last night.”

“I did ask you to eat last night, and you said yourself that you didn’t want to… Anyway, right away, right away…”

One more step and my husband will enter the room, and there should be a lamp on the table. Even if I don’t know the light switch, as soon as I turn it on, I’m done for.

After my husband finished speaking, he went downstairs, and the two of us were completely unaware of the sounds of him calling from below, going up the stairs, and opening the door just now, and were already in the realm of oblivion.

“Mother, hurry up and get dressed, go now…”

Yahiko urged me on while putting on her pajamas. I didn’t even have time to look for my panties, the front of the women’s shirt just put on my skirt and ran downstairs with a sleepy look on my face.

“Ma’am, why are you sleeping in your son’s bed? It’ll disturb him from studying!”

My husband’s voice came from behind me, and standing in the kitchen, I completely missed the expression on his face.

“I was just laying down a little bit and I didn’t realize I fell asleep…”

I was a bad mother and a bad wife, but I needed Yahiko. For Yahiko, it also seems that she also needs me as a mother and a woman.

I don’t know how things will develop in the future, and I don’t think about it, except that, enjoying each other’s current happiest moments, what punishment will this sin actually get? About that, I realized long ago, just that the present moment is the happiest day of my life.

III. Transformation of maternal instincts into sexual desire

１

“Takashi, would you please go to the pharmacy for a moment?”

It was hard to wait until Takashi, who is a junior in high school, came back from school, so I asked him to do it. Seeing Takashi, who was about to walk towards his room from the entranceway, I said so to him.

Since last night, my body has been feeling strange. In the morning, my husband went on a business trip, and when I woke up at four o’clock, my whole physical condition got worse and worse. After noon, I was still lying in bed because I couldn’t sleep due to stomach pains. I looked for the medicine I bought the day before and found that I had already finished it.

My husband was also looking for medication from time to time because he drank too much, and without realizing it, he ran out of the medication he had bought. However, the thought of going to the drugstore with a blue face made him put up with it.

If I went by bicycle, I could get there in four or five minutes, but I was afraid to ride my bicycle, and for lack of anything better to do, I just paced around there, letting the time slip away.

“What’s wrong?”

Takashi opened the room and stuck his head in for a look.

“You’re late, mother has a stomach ache and there’s nothing she can do, so please go to the drugstore and get me the blue packets.”

“Yeah…”

Takashi is very honest and good boy.

Even as a junior in high school, although helping with household chores was annoying, he was happy to help me with little things like soybean oil and buying soy sauce.

Takashi, who bought back the blue-packed medicine, hid in his room and didn’t come out even after dark.

After I took the pills, my whole body felt much more comfortable and I slept for a while.

“Mother, how does it feel…”

He seemed to be hungry and came running to ask me.

“Yeah well, the head still throbs a little.”

“Then, I will make the supper! Mother wants thin rice.”

“I’m sorry, your father’s not here, just cook your own portion, you fry up a meal!”

“Yeah, well, I’m the best at it, that’s all.”

It may be a case of chills, and I feel comfortable when I’m on my back, almost like a frog in a squashed position.

The thin rice that Takashi Sho had cooked to a bowl was eaten by me in one go.

By the end of the night, the head still felt like it hurt.

“Go take a shower.”

Takashi advised me.

“Yeah, you’re really a famous doctor.”

Entering the bathroom, slightly less able to judge things when I was sick, I wistfully thanked Takashi. Feeling comfortable due to the warmth, don’t lie down on the bed for a while, but after a short while, the headache starts again.

“It still doesn’t seem to work.”

I said to Takashi and went back to my dorm room.

Presumably because his father is not at home and he feels responsible, he helps to check that the front door is locked, the windows are closed, and that the gas is not tight before he goes to bed.

“Gas, electrical, and gates are fine.”

I couldn’t help but laugh out bitterly when I heard his voice confirming that the check was complete.

“Then, Mother, it’s all right, I’m going to bed.”

Very gently to me.

“Yes, nothing else, can I talk to you, mother overslept during the day and doesn’t want to sleep now.”

“Ahhhh, well wow…”

However, there was only one double bed in the dormitory for my husband and me, and even though I said I wanted to have a chat with him, there was no place for him to sit.

So Takashi sat next to my feet and then stared at me.

“Mother, everyone at school says you are very nice. The last time you came to school at the Mothers and Sisters Association, the teacher said, ‘Your mother is very pretty and spry.’ Next to her was a woman from my class…you see, that’s Hiyoe, who goes to the same middle school as I do, and she just said to everyone, ‘Yeah! Morita’s mother, she looks a lot like Asami Kobayashi.’ That day was the day I felt the proudest.”

“Gee, did the teacher really say that?”

“Yeah, I don’t know what to do when I see a beauty, and that female music teacher was so beautiful that we froze when we saw her, and then she scolded us and said, ‘What the hell are you looking at there?’ Although it was like that, we wanted to see that female teacher the most.”

“That’s funny, that female teacher isn’t married, is she?”

“Yeah, so as soon as we see that female teacher, we can’t even make a high note!”

“Oops! There is such a thing.”

“Ah yes, I’m already a junior in high school, and my friends who graduated from middle school, there have been people wearing suits for a long time now, and I’ve only told you, mother, but it’s a secret, and there are many people among my classmates who are in love and…”

Takashi suddenly interrupts his speech.

“So…”

The latter words were squeaky.

“Done what? It’s not right to stop in the middle of a sentence, tell me.”

“That’s…it’s a secret really, everyone donates money to them because of the medical bills…”

“To the hospital for surgery?”

“Yes!”

“Does that mean Takashi is also…”

“Don’t be ridiculous, mother, I’m handling such a small matter very well, don’t worry about me.”

“Processing? To weird places? That can’t be right, since you have very little pocket money. Ah, right…”

It would be my turn to get halfway through a sentence and be stuck in the dilemma of not being able to finish it. Takashi Rah didn’t ask me to continue, I thought he was already an adult. But, on the other hand, what kind of attitude did Takashi have when he was hiding in his room? I felt intrigued.

When I cleaned his room, I once found a huge pile of toilet paper thrown in the garbage can, always thought he was still a little kid, he grew up all of a sudden is something I can’t imagine.

(It’s still the same thing.)

So, suddenly, I just thought he was cute.

Who exactly does he imagine dealing with it? Or looking at books of naked women?

The thought of a young, energetic Takashi with a high level of stamina suddenly gave me a strange feeling.

２

Takashi’s words affected my mood, and without realizing it my stomach started hurting again. The regular medicine had no effect, and the stomach pain shifted to a slightly lower area.

“It’s this time of year when father is always away, and ahhhh, it’s starting to hurt again.”

“Taken your meds?”

“I just took it, and that medicine doesn’t seem to be working.”

“But didn’t we used to take that kind of medicine? Mother, didn’t you take that kind of medicine before and it stopped hurting? There’s no problem! I’ll be fine tomorrow.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought…but, for some reason, it feels extra painful here…”

In the quilt, I said as I felt around my belly button.

I swear to the gods absolutely no evil thoughts, really the severe pain became more powerful. Gao Zhi, who looked at me with a pained expression, advised me that it would be best to go and get a doctor to come, but we lived near an up-and-coming residential area with no hospital.

I had just moved here, and I hadn’t seen a doctor, so if I had to call one, it would only be an ambulance. If I did call an ambulance, it wouldn’t be that serious, so I dismissed the idea.

“It’s not that bad, don’t worry about it, I think it should be fine in a little while.”

“Mother, you always touch my tummy when I have a stomach ache, so it’s my turn to massage your tummy for you.”

Why my heart is pounding at this time of year is beyond me.

It’s possible that somewhere in my heart there’s the desire to be so expectant, perhaps it’s just that Takashi saw through it and that’s why he said that to me. No, how is it that when the master is not at home, he wants his own son to massage his stomach on the bed? The computer in my body is functioning and is directly linked to the evil thoughts in my body, perhaps it’s the pangs of conscience that make my heart pound!

No, just now and Takashi was rambling about school, and then, Takashi said that he took care of it all by himself, making me even think about his gesture, suddenly creating a strange mood, I guess!

No, no, after taking a bath and taking off my panties without putting on new ones, I didn’t wear anything inside, so it’s possible that it suddenly made me feel uneasy, and all sorts of things came to my mind all at once, albeit for an extremely short period of time, but I couldn’t answer them right away.

Takashi’s warm hand touched my aching area and it did really feel painless. What I want to say now is that there is the desired feeling of anticipation. But why can’t I say it myself? Because Takashi is a boy? Takashi’s heart wouldn’t be pounding if she were a girl. Then I would have said to her, ‘So, you press down a little!’

“Yeah, well, let me try?”

“Hooray!”

I realized that my whole body was already burning up, straightened up my sitting position, straightened out the wrinkles on top of the quilt so that Takashi could massage it easily, and moved out a position on the bed so that Takashi could sit down.

Takashi then moved from next to my feet to near my waist, and then, all at once, slipped his hand inside the quilt. His maneuver was too quick and natural, so…

Takashi starts from the top.

I can’t say that to him.

If saying so would instead attract Takashi’s attention, then it would make his naturally reaching hands hesitate while feeling very shy, I think he would touch from the top of the quilt, especially with the messy skirt of the yukata around his legs, and he reached in and touched it as usual.

When Takashi’s hand touched my thigh, I felt my heart beat for the second time, and I wasn’t the only one, even Takashi showed a surprised expression. Normally, I can’t imagine sleeping in a position where even my thighs are exposed.

Just for a second, when Takashi’s hand stops, in order to appease Takashi’s uneasiness.

“Here, it’s this way.”

I said, reminding him once again that it was around the belly button, but what to say? I was so focused on my thighs that I forgot that the hem of my skirt was already open around my belly button.

So, in a flash, Takashi’s hand touch came to be around the navel.

Several times I rolled over to sleep, so the hem of my skirt got all messed up.

“Ahhhh, warm hands, so cozy!”

Oh no, I said something I shouldn’t have said, “It feels so good,” but after I said it, I realized how easy it was to irritate Takashi. When I was Takashi’s age, I already knew what it was like to masturbate, and when I was close to orgasm, I didn’t say to anyone, “Ahhhh, that’s good, that’s good”.

Just screaming in my mind. Takashi should be the same. I think we should all know what it’s like to be “comfortable” when you’re pregnant.

“Yeah, it’s this way… ah ah ah…”

I’m really stupid. The more I care, the more I say things I shouldn’t.

I really didn’t see Takashi’s face.

Takashi’s hand shifted from around his belly button to other areas, next to his waist, or on top of his belt, and it was almost too late to defend himself. The soft, caressing hand on the skin felt like it was full of sweat.

Takashi’s breathing could be heard in the quiet room. If we don’t find a topic to talk about soon…

So Takashi quickly shifted from around the navel to a part of the body where I wouldn’t feel anything, and although I thought that I had to change the topic to something different, such as running under the blue sky, which is generally bright and healthy, I lost control of my whole body, and my mouth didn’t have any effect at all.

“Uh-huh…”

The sound of Takashi swallowing. I had long since given up on the idea of resisting when that sound caused a great reverberation in the silent room.

“Ahhhh, that feels so good… Takashi…”

The hand stroking the underside of his bellybutton stopped occasionally, and Takashi suddenly became speechless, making only the occasional sound of swallowing.

Takashi also noticed me, and I sensed that Takashi was a male, and both felt at the same time that there was no turning back.

In that case, I thought it was the mother’s responsibility to at least make Takashi not feel so shy.

So, I placed my own hands on top of Takashi’s hands that were caressing my lower abdomen while guiding him, and then, little by little, little by little, I moved my hands downward.

There is a so-called “hand-holding” sensation. When the hand is held, a strange reaction occurs in the human body, and at the same time, the stiffness of the shoulders and the fatigue of the body disappear. Thanks to Takashi’s hand massage, my abdominal pain disappeared without me realizing it.

Since my body is not very healthy and my hair is a thin teal color, the pubic hair that wraps around the most important part of a woman’s body is also very sparse and very soft, I think Takashi’s soft fingertips will touch my pubic hair!

Takashi, at this time, seemed to stop moving his hands in surprise.

“It’s so good, it feels very comfortable, as if the abdominal pain has cleared up, next please love mother’s…”

Takashi didn’t answer.

However, his own outstretched hand expressed Takashi’s thoughts quite clearly, the fingertips that touched the body hair gradually moving in a downward direction to reach the top of the twin mounds.

I don’t know if this was the first part of the area that Takashi touched, but when Takashi handled it in his room, he must have fantasized about this area with fantastical visions, and then pictured various scenarios in his mind.

“Ahhhh, that’s great, Takashi!”

The tips of my fingers fell fearfully into the deep wounds, spilling bodily fluids that stained my fingers, and as he stirred and stirred all around me, my loins drew a circle of their own, lifting upward, and then my hand pressed down on Takashi’s, and I continued to play with myself along with him.

３

“It’s Takashi’s first time!”

I asked so and then waited for his answer.

As a mother I was very interested to know how he answered.

Takashi looked up and then shook his head, and when I saw this situation, my heart seemed particularly complicated. Once in a lifetime, and it was the most important event in life, and it wasn’t with one’s own mother, did this event represent a good or a bad thing? I also felt confused.

However, if you think about it, eighteen years ago, Takashi came out of my body, and the entrance was the same! The bad mother answered honestly and voluntarily.

“Right… so… mother is your first female, so happy. Takashi, because I’m going to teach you all of it, it doesn’t matter if Takashi doesn’t know anything…”

Then he lured his hands into the quilt and unbuttoned the top button of his pajamas.

Just as Takashi had done for me, I slid my hand down to his underwear and touched his manhood.

“Does it hurt?”

It’s too thick and firm, so it worries me.

“Then, take off your panties…this is Takashi and his mother’s matchmaking ceremony, and the first contact with a female will never be forgotten for the rest of your life. So make sure you make a good memory of it.”

In front of me, Takashi is like a schoolboy, he obediently listens to whatever I say or do.

“Women, ah, can not be impulsive, to slowly make the whole body caress. It’s best if you caress the whole body slowly, so that the woman can feel the sensation of urging her to get high. So, for the mother’s part, please do what you did just now, use your fingers, come on…try it…”

So, placing my own elbow near Takashi’s shoulder, I then pressed the overwhelmed Takashi’s hand under my neck. In this way, there was a place for both of their hands to be placed, and their bodies were pressed together so tightly that Takashi’s right hand had already entered my there.

“You see, there, ah, very small, slightly tense feeling! That’s the part that feels the most comfortable, rubbing it with the center of your index finger, holding it between your index and middle finger, rubbing it with both fingers, and then using the center of your thumb, stroking the exposed tip in this way…”

I guided him along the way. Takashi nodded his head and simply replied with a simple “uh-huh” or “like this”. Takashi was no longer the bright and cheerful person he was when he entered the room a moment ago.

“Ah…ah…not so hard, no, gently, gently…ah ah, yes…that’s it…”

“Mother, I’m sorry!”

“What?”

“In all seriousness, I often peek at you in the shower because people say you look like Asami Kobayashi, so I still like my mother. I always do self-resolution (meaning masturbation) while not thinking about my mother.”

“Oops? Is that true?”

“Really…so, I have pictures of my mother sitting on my desk. The other thing is that I also have a picture of my mother in a bathing suit in my possession.”

“This…bad boy…”

I wasn’t angry at all despite what my mouth said, and I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t shocked. However, feeling happy and saying it out loud would be criticized as appearing happy that the mother’s mind was faulty, but I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

People must think that the parents who raise such children are bad. However, instead of being hated by the child or “not wanting to see it at all” I feel very, very happy.

Takashi’s positive action came when he came into the room after telling me the truth, and suddenly talked about school, perhaps because he suddenly wanted to talk to me about something. I didn’t go into the details, but he said that his classmates were “pregnant” and “solved the problem on their own,” and that the teacher had praised me…

By the way, it’s not stroking from the top of the quilt, suddenly sticking your hand inside the quilt…

(Is that it? Think of your mother and work it out on your own?)

Tears are coming down my face. I thought that I might have made such a plan while my father was not at home. However, I don’t feel disgusted at all, but I just want to love you and hold you tightly.

The only thing I felt responsible for was Takashi’s first experience. When I thought of remembering my body for the rest of my life, I definitely didn’t rush to leave Takashi with bad memories. The two no longer have unpleasant feelings.

“So, riding on top of Mother…”

Saying that, he stretched out his hands. Looking closely, you could clearly see Takashi’s firm male root. I gently grabbed it, and then all of a sudden I stuck it to the root of my open thighs, and after coating it with my bodily fluids, I aimed it at the entrance, and slightly raised my waist up, and the tip of Takashi’s man-root, slipped and slid and invaded the inside.

“Ah…”

Making a noise, Takashi’s shoulders shook as he experienced this for the first time in his life, and while he wasn’t sure if he was going to feel aroused or not, it was about to happen now.

“That’s it, right there, slowly, lower your waist please.”

After such instructions, I couldn’t help but moan myself. I was also quite tense, knowing that my vagina was contracting up. And Takashi’s man-root was barging inward as if churning.

The lower half of his body burned as if he were soaking in hot water, and this burning reached his abdomen, his chest, and then down his throat to the inside of his mouth.

I couldn’t help but take a deep breath at this point.

“Ahhhhh…”

The mouth was open and the eyes were wide open.

“It’s so good, so good…please pull out slowly…ahhhh…there, come back in…yes, stick it in hard and see…”

Takashi’s passionately writhing loins had long since run out of energy to listen to my commands.

After the strange shivering-like movements, I realized that he was thrusting hard when he did.

“Ah…mother…it’s coming out…”

Takashi shouted loudly.

“It’s okay, just shoot it all…”

I held onto Takashi’s waist tightly, and as a result, I was able to climax slightly later than Takashi, but I still felt quite satisfied.

４

At this time, my mind was just thinking that I couldn’t make Takashi feel unpleasant. Therefore, when Takashi was finishing, I rushed to ask him.

“Well? Tell us what you think of the first time.”

So Takashi replied with a smile on his face.

“Wonderful, my mother, just wonderful.”

“Is that what you think?”

“It’s even better than I thought it would be, I didn’t realize my mother could fit something that big in her body. The glass-like skin is so smooth, and it’s so tightly closed inside, while being very hot at the same time.”

“Yeah…very hot? So it just feels like the usual body temperature is much warmer, and that’s the part that’s warmer than normal.”

“Same as in the mouth.”

“By the way…Takashi, ever make one?”

“With your mouth…only with your mouth.”

“With whom?”

“With whom? The lower grade female classmates that you don’t know about, mother, are truly reluctant to make, but, with your mouth, just barely try…”

“Geez, you kids, you can still say that pretty easily, huh?”

“Of course, it’s very clear to everyone that very few people actually go out and fuck. Several times those guys have said they’ve done it, and the results… seriously, it’s definitely not as real as it is for me, and that’s something I’m most proud of…”

“Who did you really fuck with?”

“Didn’t my mother always praise me for being a good boy?”

“Good boy? This matter ah, it’s a permanent secret only between Takashi and mother, even boyfriends can’t tell them because, mother trusts Takashi…so it’s only between the two of us, come on, let’s make a deal…”

It might be crazy for a mother and her son to hook up after sex, but Takashi cared about what I called “secrets”.

“Secret? What secret?”

Said the man with a grown-up look on his face.

“Mother, breasts, may I?”

Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she said, and then leaned over my chest and pressed herself tightly against my breasts. At this time, wrapping both hands around one breast, and taking the nipple in his mouth, he sucked on the nipple with his tongue, and then immediately took hold of the breast with his other hand, playing with my breast as if he was back in infancy.

With all this action, my body can’t be sedated.

made a noise of her own, and then she raised her waist up and her breasts flexed like big waves.

“No, Takashi can’t do it…”

Then it was said so, but, I held Takashi’s head and rubbed my lower half.

Wanting Takashi to leave behind the most beautiful and satisfying first experience, as I thought, I can say that it was achieved, the surface was peeled off a layer of skin like pleasure, there is still a sense of fulfillment left inside, from the breasts of the fire that burned up, immediately burned all over my body.

“Takashi, may I?”

“Well, yes!”

Immediately after saying that, he found the entrance on his own and plunged in at once. It’s probably because of his youth! This time it was my turn to scream, while Takashi’s thrusting action kept returning.

“Amazing, amazing…”

My face must have been smiling. He was already a grown man and wanted to bless Takashi’s mood so much, desperately trying to convey my pleasure level. In Takashi’s mind, there is already a combination of the so-called sex, right? In the process of solving it by himself, there should be a so-called not that, not this fantasy-like form appearing. But after experiencing it once and forming a clear form, the second time, he was confident to accomplish it.

“Hey, Takashi, there are three things that mother is worried about.”

When the second intercourse was over, I said while holding Takashi whose heart still continued to pound.

“What, Mother?”

“First, we agreed not to act strangely in front of father. Mother, it’s just Takashi’s mother, father’s wife. If father comes back, I can only sleep in this bed with him. Although my father, who is busy every day, doesn’t care much about my mother, he really has sex once or twice a month. However, since mother is your father’s wife, it would be very difficult for Takashi to imagine his parents’ affairs in the room. Mother likes Takashi, and if Takashi wants mother, I’m willing to stay with you anytime as long as father is away. Therefore, in father’s presence, be like the usual Takashi.”

“I know, Mother.”

“Secondly, letting the girls in the lower grades hold Takashi’s man-root in their mouths. If you make a girl do this kind of thing, and then it’s your so-called wanting to really get it on, is that how the body lets you mess around with it? It’s either A, or B, or C. After A comes B, and after B comes C, and in that order you gradually want to move on to more important things. However, you have to stop bullying that girl in the lower grades, and you can’t try to apply what you’ve learned from your mother to that girl. It would be bad if you got the girl ‘pregnant’ and then had to ask your classmates to raise money to go to the hospital for an operation…”

“Got it, Mother.”

“Thirdly, Takashi is going to take the joint university examination next year, studying is the most important thing, don’t have strange delusions, I hope you can concentrate on studying hard. In case, when you want mother, please let me know, mother is going to clear all the chaos in Takashi’s brain chapter, we have a deal. Mother has absolutely no demands for Takashi. Mother is Takashi’s mother. I’ll sacrifice anything for Takashi. Please believe me! Okay? When you get into college, you’ll have lots of cute girlfriends, and by then, you’ll forget about mother, and have a sensational relationship, and marry a beautiful wife. That’s the three points, we promise each other.”

“Got it, Mother…”

Without thinking about anything else in particular, seeing Takashi’s appearance, it suddenly occurred to me that even as a son, he was a male, and even as a mother, she was a female, and in that case, it would all be the mother’s responsibility to wait until her son had grown up and become a man.

He is constantly worried about the opposite sex, and then he can’t concentrate on his studies, which is the reason why he commits adultery, so his mother has to play the function of “the opposite sex” and use her body as a stepping stone so that he can start a family successfully in the future, which is not a bad thing!

Takashi looked contented and fell asleep in my arms without realizing it.

IV. Trance-sweetened relationships

１

“Big sister, I lent it to my sister-in-law tonight.”

When I received such a call from my sister Keizo, I thought she was joking.

“Keiko, you’re drunk.”

“Yes! My sister’s husband didn’t get home until two hours later than the appointed time, and my sister’s husband didn’t come straight home.”

“Because, he said he had a social engagement tonight…”

“Big sister, do you believe this? Men, even when they get a beauty like Big Sister, he still won’t be satisfied, you know?”

My sister and I are thirteen years apart.

She is twenty years old and just joined her husband’s company in the spring. She is the kind of girl who is very active and lively about everything. Coming from the countryside to the city and living alone, I don’t know what it is about her that she doesn’t like, and she especially likes to challenge me.

When I was a teenager, even when we purchased things together, when I saw that mine was better, she would pout at me in an attempt to try to make things all her own personality. Even though there is a big age difference between the two of them, she likes to compare herself to me and gets upset whenever she is different from me.

But could it be that she was trying to steal her husband away from me was it? I just couldn’t imagine such a thing. Of course, it’s not stealing the husband and marrying him, but even my own sister’s husband…

“Are you serious?”

“You don’t know?”

“Does the underboss know that this kind of thing…”

As I spoke, my mind recalled something that had happened in the past. When my husband was on a business trip, he called to say that he was lonely and wanted me to visit him, but when he came back, he smelled of the Chanel perfume that my sister loved. He had lied to me at the time that he had gone to a club for fun, but my sister’s phone call suddenly reminded me of the lies my husband had told me in the past.

“Big Sister, you are really a great person!”

Said the man, making a scoffing noise.

My brain filled with blood and I hung up the phone in a flash, then took the wine out of the sideboard, poured the glass full and drank it all in one gulp. Three, four glasses, and I, who usually don’t drink much, suddenly felt the ceiling spinning, so I leaned my head back on the couch, whole and drunk.

At that moment, I heard the sound of water coming from the distance, as if my son Takashi was taking a bath before going to bed. My heart was filled with dissatisfaction, and because of the sound of the water, I imagined Takashi naked, and I imagined my sister being embraced by her husband, but it was true that I was losing my rationality.

I staggered to my feet and entered the bathroom with the sound of water as if guided by something.

“Mother…what’s wrong?”

Aron, who saw me completely naked, crouched in the bathtub with an expression of seeing something strange.

“Aron, it’s okay to let mother bathe with you, don’t show such a horrible face…”

“Mother…”

Trying to yell out “stop” but the end of the sentence is inaudible.

“Back in the day, Aron used to bathe with his mother… Don’t be shy, I’m already an old woman…”

I squatted down next to the tub and poured the hot water from the bucket over my shoulder.

Aron, who was born at the age of twenty, is sixteen this year. I only have limbs that have given birth to one child, they are not really that aged, my breasts are still more or less plump, very prominent when I look at them sideways in the mirror, and there is no flab on my lower abdomen, so even if I can’t compare them to my twenty year old sister, they should still be quite attractive, so maybe I’m just pitying myself!

“Hey, mother has a beautiful body?”

Aron quickly averted her eyes, hugged her knees, and cowered in a corner of the tub while covering her pussy with both hands. So I stepped over the edge of the tub and got inside.

For a split second, it felt like Aron was staring between my thighs with his upper eyes.

When the heads of their knees touched in the hot water, Aron immediately moved his own away and then tried desperately to cover his stiff manhood.

“You don’t have to cover it up, bugger it, let mother see it…”

He said, flicking the hand covering his lower abdomen away.

“Ah…” said Aron, showing an uneasy expression.

“Ouch!”

The water was rippling, so it was hard to see, but it was just as thick as her husband’s.

“I… I’ve already washed it.”

Aron pressed his two hands against his stiff manhood, and unable to stay, he stood up, turned his back to me, and tried to get out of the bathtub, only to be stopped from behind by me. Aron staggered and sat his ass between my thighs in one go, and then, I reached out and took hold of his stiff man-root with both hands.

“Aron is an adult now.”

I said very carefully, pressing my body against his back and rubbing it with my cheek. Knowing that he was forced to sit down, Aron wasn’t going to run away, probably recognizing me as both his mother and a female at the same time! The pleasure overflowing from the male root that was being held made it impossible for him to stand up, I guess! I pressed my breasts firmly against his back.

２

Holding the firm man-root with one hand, the other hand counted the strokes of one rib. Crawling from his chest to his lower abdomen, during this time, that other hand was holding Aron’s man-root tightly without leaving.

The breasts were pressed against the middle of Aron’s back, then rubbed and swollen.

“Awwww, so cute…”

Two hands held Aron’s manhood.

At this point, I must have had a momentary delusion that the person in my wrist was not a part but my husband, Mamoru Takagi.

“Ahhhh… mother…”

Aron wriggled and made a noise, and in a flash, white liquid sprayed onto the top of the white tile all at once.

At the same time, streaming out sticky liquid, that overflowed from the tip to the inside of the glans, wetting my hand.

Not knowing what to do, Aron fled back to his room naked.

Alcohol can completely change a person’s personality, right?

Wrapping my feverish body in a bath towel, I sat on the sofa where I had just sat, and considered the significance of what I had just done to Aron, thinking that I had done something terrible by exposing my naked body to my son, and I felt a kind of indescribable loneliness.

Thinking about what kind of mood Aron was in now that he was back in his room, I had to go and ask him about it. However, if that would confuse Aron instead, I decided not to go.

Before I knew it, I fell asleep on the couch.

I dreamed.

Aron knelt in front of the couch and peeked at my upturned ass, even though it was wrapped with a towel on the outside, but, due to the angle, you could see the most obscene part of my ass, spilling out from the roots of my inner legs that were pressed against each other, the secret inner part of my female pussy as if it was sandwiched between my ass cheeks, and you could hear Aron swallowing. Holding his breath, his eyes stared, then brought his nose closer and closed it quietly.

When I took a closer look, Aron’s man-root was already firm and upright there, and I jumped in shock at that moment.

“It doesn’t matter, Aron.”

So screaming out, Aron scrambled to cover between his thighs with both hands before disengaging himself from the scene and returning to his own room, unlocking the door from the inside before turning his back on it and gasping deeply.

What’s wrong with Mother? Why was she so gentle with me last night?

The outside of the door, I replied.

Please, don’t say anything. I don’t know anything about last night. Please, Aron, forget about last night.

Aron seemed to be banging his head against the door, making a “thud” sound.

I love my mother, I love…

As a result, Aron burst into tears.

Although I wanted to think that I was dreaming about the love I gave to Aron, it turned out to be not a dream but a fact. As I thought about it over and over again, I felt ashamed and disgusted. If I was drunk, why did I try to justify myself like that?

The suspicion that the husband was committing adultery with his sister was confirmed by a call from the sister, so a lot of alcohol was consumed and was drunk, but the result was a lewd act with the son.

I am no longer qualified to be a mother, and in ordinary words, I would have to blame my son for his indiscretions, but a mother picks the forbidden fruit with her own hands then shoves it into her son’s mouth.

(I’m sorry, Aron, please forgive mother…) Lying on the couch, I fell asleep without realizing it, so when I woke up, I found the cover of the couch stained with my tears.

Quietly, I went upstairs to my dorm room, and before I knew it, I was really asleep.

Aron has probably already left for school. Usually, if he didn’t prepare breakfast, he’d yell, “Mother, what’s for dinner today?” Although he would be full of complaints, he would also feel shy, right? So he didn’t say anything, he ate the toast by himself and went to school. I saw crumbs all over the table.

At dusk, I must meet my sister anyway, so, leaving the message on the table, I headed out the door.

”Aron, I’m sorry. Mother seemed to have done something wrong last night, she got drunk and doesn’t remember anything, and Aron has to forget that incident as well, so I’m really sorry. I’m going out for a bit and will be home at dinner time, so if it’s too late, you should eat and go to bed. Mother stays.’

My husband will know about my sister’s call from her, right?

He knew I’d sneak away, didn’t he? That night, the husband didn’t come back to where his sister was staying either.

I don’t want to recount the verbal altercation with my sister in detail here because I am the only one who is the most miserable.

It was eleven o’clock at night when I got home.

If I went in through the entrance, the electric bell would ring and wake up the sleeping Aron, so I sneaked in through the back door.

Aron seemed to have read my message, and at the same time had dinner. Slightly worried, he quietly went up to the room on the second floor part, where the door was half open and the light shone out.

“Ah…”

What made me want to scream was the way Aron was posing in the room. With one eye, I saw Aron posing in my beige panties while looking into the mirror on the table. The purse I was holding fell to the floor, and although I wanted to go downstairs quietly, Aron immediately looked back when he heard the sound.

“Mother…”

Totally didn’t expect me to show up I guess! His face was simply stunned as he pressed his firm, protruding manhood against his underwear, then over his abdomen.

It wasn’t Aron, it was the fact that I looked so bad in my panic that I saw something I shouldn’t have, and it was entirely my fault that Aron had perverted behavior.

At some point, when I was cleaning Aron’s room, I found photo albums of young girls with their thighs spread so wide in their panties that you could see their pubic hair.

With a plastic man-root inserted there, an out-of-body, fully nude picture in a trance-like state due to masturbation, the place where I found this photo album is where the problem occurred. I found it under the carpet, and although I know that that part of the carpet doesn’t get dusty, I don’t forget to clean the whole thing, and this is the evidence of what I found recently.

I’m not sure if Aron bought it himself or borrowed it from a friend, but I can confirm that he is interested in women and their sex organs.

Up to now, although I’m being kept in the dark, I’m already very open as a mother, so I won’t blame my son even if he does that kind of strange thing in front of me openly. However, in a year’s time, he will have to sit for the Joint University Examination, and if he is so distracted, he will never be able to get into the university. I regret the mistake I made, but it is no use regretting now, I can only face the reality bravely and move forward.

“Hey, Aron, want to see the mother?”

Aron looked at me with demented eyes, and even with his head down, he felt uncomfortable.

I undid my belt, leaving only my underwear on my body, and then lay down on the bed, and called Aron over. The first thing I did was to look at Aron’s manhood, and when I changed the position of the head, I pressed the stiff manhood that was attached to my abdomen from the top of the cloth, and as a result, half of the manhood was exposed. Then I brought Bula up and dragged the man-root out from the side and pressed the glans against the labia, so I held it with my half-open labia and traced the small concave hole at the tip with the tip of my tongue.

Aron groaned.

He was already irresistible. So, I said, “So cute, Aron’s man-root.”

with a kiss on the cheek. Since I saw Aron’s man-root, even if Aron saw my pussy he wouldn’t feel unnatural anymore. Aron’s habit of liking to spy on women is also gone.

“Look, Aron!”

I pulled down my panties, lifted one foot, and bent it. Aron’s face half-turned, aware that my leg was panting hot air, and finally, Aron became aggressive.

With his finger, he quietly and warily opened the swelling, and then traced it with another finger. By the movement of his fingers, he could think of what he was observing.

Several times it kept playing with the clitoris, bending it to the right at one time, to the left at another, pressing and looking at it from the bottom to the top, as if it was there to study what was going on with the clitoris.

The practice of being on the couch with my heart in my mouth turned into a proper thrill, much to my delight.

Having only given birth to one child, Aron, my clitoris on the other hand hasn’t changed a lot, the color is still close to cherry blossom.

“See?”

“See…”

“I’ll show you more clearly.”

Not on one foot, but with both feet bent and spread wider. Aron pressed against the top of my abdomen, his burning breath blowing on top of the sensitive mucous membranes, and I knew the hard panting was gradually approaching, and I just felt overwhelmed.

“That’s great, Aron feels so good!”

That’s what seduced Aron, right? Pressing his nose against the area he had rasped with his fingertips, his nose touched the clitoris and his belly contracted. When the lower side of Aron’s nose contracted, I knew the sticky liquid spilled out.

“Hey, suck it up, Aron.”

As soon as I said it, Aron immediately put his lips over the wet area, while making a “swoosh” sound, and started sucking.

For Aron’s sake, I presented him with the true nature of a woman, and although I wanted to clear his mind, I realized that the whole situation had been reversed, and that I had received comfort from Aron instead.

In front of my eyes, Aron’s man-root was firm and pulsing, with a thick, swollen glans that looked as if it was about to burst, while tightening up rather painfully.

So, grabbing the base of the man-root with her fingers, she placed it over her mouth and then took the whole thing in her mouth in one gulp.

I bobbed my head as far to the left and right as I could.

Raising my head up, bobbing it up and down, and depicting with my tongue, the male root that was constantly being played with by my lips and tongue, when I thought whether it was cramping or not, I then spat out a thick liquid from my mouth. I couldn’t drink that much white liquid in one breath, so it spilled out of the corner of my mouth.

３

From that night on I drank a lot of wine and got drunk. From that night on, my happy life with Aron kept coming.

After that night, there were ten days or so that we spent sucking and licking each other, and Aron was inside me for the first time.

“Aron’s man-root wants to penetrate his mother.”

Aron said.

“No, that’s no, that’s what I’m trying to endure. If Aron’s penis doesn’t penetrate my mother, then Aron and my mother won’t be doing anything bad. Your man-root is too cute, so lick it fully, suck it fully, and just swallow Aron’s semen, but inserting it into your body is absolutely not okay.”

Though, I was refusing him and finally pressed on.

“Aron, insert, please.”

Finally, I asked him so.

At this time, I was not feeling guilty at all and said it naturally. It is such a mood when a mother and a son combine a part of their bodies together, just indulging in a trance, forever wanting to have the fullness of pleasure that appears in every corner of their bodies.

“Ahhhh, it’s so good… Aron is inside his mother… it’s so cupped, so hard… so burning… ahhhhh, it’s so good…”

“Me too, it’s fantastic, it’s like being eaten by my mother, it’s very tightly closed…”

As soon as one of the parties moved again, they must have reached their limit right away and had an orgasm.

Wanting to stop breathing and being tired of being immersed in regret is that kind of mood. I tightly pressed Aron’s waist, even though I didn’t want him to move, but the male root that was inserted into my body was stirring.

Thus, the folds of my flesh tightly locked Aron’s manhood in place.

Aron’s drumming hit my chest.

The sound of Aron’s rapid breathing came from my side.

４

The husband stayed at Keiko’s for almost a month, then quietly returned home.

During this period, I would call Keiko two or three times, but I was so satisfied with my current life with Aron that I did not actively wish for my husband to come home. I felt that I had just begun to forgive Keiko and my husband, but I was disgusted when my husband came home as if he had been through a great disaster.

“Please forgive me, don’t say anything, it’s all my fault…”

The husband whose cheeks looked very thin after having all his essence sucked out by the year-old Keiko.

“Where’s Aron? I don’t have the face to see him either, so please explain it to him properly for me.”

My husband pleaded with me over and over again.

It was a gesture we hadn’t seen in the decades of our marriage, and that pitiful look really pissed me off, so I screamed and cursed.

“You now, finally know to go home, if it is I do not know the person is also just, in favor of getting on their sister-in-law, forty-year-old man to cheat so young little girl is very easy right, you play with the child, you are simply not human ah, but only on the surface of the human skin wrapped in the beasts of it!”

“Right, yes…”

My husband fell to his knees and touched his forehead to the ground to make amends to me.

“Yeah, that’s it. You got dumped by Keiko, didn’t you? That kid! He wouldn’t have left you if he had any attachment, and I knew you were dumped as soon as I saw you come back like this!”

“No, I’ve had a long talk with Keiko, and I think it’s made a bad thing, and from to-night the boy will be very lonely, and both sides are in a great mess because of me, and I deserve to die!”

What the husband showed was an attitude of complete introspection from the heart.

Even when my husband was not at home, my monthly salary was still remitted to my bank account. Although my husband kept the passbook and seal, I had the ATM card in my hand, so I didn’t feel any inconvenience. Every month, I send tens of thousands of dollars, and if you look at the balance, you can see that it is within the range of monthly pocket money, so it is not difficult at all.

Compared to this incident, the biggest problem is that currently my life with Aron has a great deal of fear due to my husband’s return.

I hadn’t yet reached the point of senility, but my husband’s caresses were so haphazard that I wondered if he had a woman outside, and then it got worse, but I couldn’t do anything about it. It was obvious that he resented my nagging, and since then, Keiko had intervened in our lives, and I was really a big fool if stupid.

Occasionally my husband will hug me, but it must end up being…

“Ahhhh, so tired!”

When I finished, I complained that hugging me would exhaust my body, and in that moment, it immediately dawned on me.

A husband who knows young Keiko’s body, even if he comes home, can’t guarantee that he will love me from the bottom of his heart as he did before; he comes home only when there is no other way, and when there is no other way to turn back and love me again, then someday he will surely make a new girlfriend again.

Young is something irreplaceable, fresh and full of enthusiasm, even with fingers, anus, or licking with the mouth, do not feel unclean at all, do not want to embrace the old wife for the second time is clearly visible.

In the same way as in the case of my husband, I was well aware of my relationship with Aron. Regardless of the fact that it was my own son, my skin wasn’t flabby at all, and I looked so alive everywhere that just touching each other made me feel like I was back to my youth. Aron’s words really made me want him to lick my anus. The reason for coming home was not so much for me, but not wanting Aron to hate him.

The proof of this was when he came home and immediately asked, “Where’s Aron?”

If it’s the absence of my husband that makes our life difficult, that’s a different story. There are no problems in that regard at the moment, so, frankly, my husband’s presence is not very important to me anymore.

“You’d better go back to Keiko, if it’s a must to let your own sister also have a taste of the lonely experience I once had, then I as a sister really have no face to see her, is that incestuous or evil? But the loneliness is the same. That girl is too strong. She may be strong in one way, but that’s the only kind of girl whose sexuality is particularly lonely, and if she doesn’t get it right, she’ll go off the deep end. It wouldn’t matter if that sister of mine had a good sweetheart, but now that she’s on her own, it’s really worrying, so…”

I’m in a betting mood myself.

The matter was finally dealt with, but there was something else that scared me.

Half of it was because life with Aron seemed like it was going to be enjoyable, while trying to pre-empt the husband who would find out about our relationship.

Honestly, the judgment is excruciating. What exactly is my husband’s attitude towards what I just said?

Yeah, well, in that case, I understand.

Is that how it will be answered, or again.

Please, it’s my fault. Will you forgive me?

What about such an answer?

See the husband’s attitude and ask him to make a choice.

“You don’t really think so, do you? I come back here to make amends to you and you provoke me with such words!”

“Yes, you’ve come back especially, don’t say all those words to be forgiven and appreciated. It’s not okay for you to stay home every day like this, but you’re still thinking about Keiko in your mind, making us feel like life is stressful. If I see you like this, the one who suffers is me, and it turns into me wanting to leave the house.”

I didn’t think about what I was saying, and although I didn’t think about what I was saying, I was quite confident about what I was saying.

To be clear, the fidelity of the husband has become blurred.

I don’t want to divorce my husband, but I don’t think Keiko will always like him. Soon, if and when she had a favorite lover, she would immediately leave her husband. She’s not a very stupid girl, but she can’t refuse my counterattacks, yet what is a husband who mistakes such behavior for love to do?

Keiko had already dealt me so many blows, made me feel angry, and caused me to face loneliness, that she should be feeling a great deal of pain this time.

For my part, I look forward to getting to know Aron’s thoughts.

“Anyway, I’d like to hear Aron’s opinion as well… that boy is already a sophomore in high school, and is already an adult with the ability to make judgments. When that kid first came to Keiko’s place, he was chanting father long and father short all day long, but, lately, he doesn’t hear him mention words about his father anymore…”

In the foyer, the electric bell rang.

Since I had a key with me, I was able to open the door and come in.

I knew it was Aron who had returned, and he remembered his husband’s black leather shoes.

He was a sensitive boy. But Aron ran up to the second floor without looking at the living room.

I followed his lead up to the second floor.

Aron sat at the table with his back to the door and said to me with his cheeks in his hands, “What the heck, why did father come back?”

“Yeah, you saw it.”

“Aron, it’s your father, why don’t you say hello to him?”

I placed my hands on his shoulders, trying to make a point to him, and the warmth of my skin reached his shirt. It was Aron’s young skin, and I felt Aron’s body heat and made a decision.

“Hey, Aron, I’m going to give Father back to the people he loves. What about mother? Only want to be with Aron.”

“That’s it, Mother!”

Aron’s eyes glittered with light and a seriousness.

What I saw were his eyes that had risen from despair, which was probably because I needed him so much, right?

I sensed that my husband, who had come running up to the second floor without making a sound, must have been very concerned about what Aron really thought about what was happening to him.

“But it’s only temporary, it’s not always going to be like this, father and mother aren’t going to be separated from now on, so you don’t have to worry about it!”

The idea of asking high school sophomores to judge what is decided between a couple while speaking to their father is not something I blame at all, because I think it’s the best way to do it.

There is no right to be angry with your husband, even if you are vilified by your son’s words.

Solid as talk himself did not notice.

This kind of mother is not to be desired, but the husband is a stumbling block to a happy life with Aron and me.

“Then, Aron, it’s okay to live with mother two for the time being…father seems to have a sweetheart, so, for the time being, I’ll lend father to someone else. What about me, Mother? If even Aron says so, I won’t feel lonely. Father’s sweetheart will be lonely as long as father is away, so maybe he’ll just die. Great, then Aron too…”

“Ahhhh, great, I have my mother enough…”

“That’s so cute, Aron…”

I hugged Aron’s head and then kissed him on his sweaty forehead.

At this time, the door to the room was opened a little bit, and since Aron’s table was in the corner, it was not visible from the corridor. Even if the words “Mother is enough” and “Aron is so cute” appeared in the conversation between mother and son, it didn’t make people think bad things.

That’s my plan.

Later, I sensed that my husband was sneaking downstairs after overhearing a conversation between the two of us.

Once again, I thought that Aron belonged to me, and that if I left him alone for a while, my husband would go back to Keiko. For Keiko’s sake, for my sake, and for my husband’s sake, it was the best thing to do.

Aron pressed my womanly parts from the top of my shirt and played with them.

“Mother, is Father still there?”

“No, I think it’s gone, I just heard the door open and it looked like it went out.”

“I’ll go check it out!”

Aron then ran out of the room.

Finally from downstairs came the clamor of Aron.

“Mother, father’s black shoes are gone, really gone!”

I suddenly felt wet between my thighs.

“Yeah, great, so, hurry up and lock the door, and come upstairs.”

I said, and then quietly undid the straps of my dress.

V. The son who spied on his mother masturbating

１

I borrowed an R-rated video from my friend Yoko called “Joy Girl”, and the content was quite good, a little kinky and raunchy, but it made me feel very excited.

The story is about a beautiful lover of the owner of a large company who lives in a high-class apartment and is attacked by a robber…

It looks like a very serious middle-aged man who forgets to steal the money and instead strips the sexy woman of all her clothes and ties her up. The beautiful woman is raped continuously by the man without any resistance, and the scenes and plot are quite tight.

With her hands and feet tied, the woman’s most important parts are exposed, and the excitement of the robber’s thick rod penetrating the woman’s lewd sex organ is so realistic that it doesn’t seem like a play.

Eko says that the American version of the R-rated video was never such a great story of a robber raping a beautiful woman, and maybe it’s true!

When the story ended, my body burned haphazardly.

And, of course, my honey pot was filled with lust and about to overflow.

So as not to soil the specially bought casual clothes at a high price, I put toilet paper on top of my pubic hair and then softly stroked my clitoris with my fingertips.

Thus, the body shook, and the two pieces of flesh clung together like clams, and from there, the lewdness seemed as if the whole thing was about to ooze out.

Looking at the clock, it was ten o’clock, and I slowly let my body, aching from watching the R-rated videotape, lie down on the bed.

Without realizing it, I fell asleep…but when I woke up, I found Nobuo lying next to me.

“Geez, Nobuo, when did you get back…?”

As if it was a matter of course, I grabbed Nobuo’s hand and placed it on top of my own breasts.

“Anymore, mother’s sleeping face is the most beautiful, and I just kissed my sleeping mother’s lips.”

“In that case, mother must return the favor…”

Sitting up on my upper body, I sucked on Nobuo’s lips which were shaped very sexy for a man.

The first was a soft “swoosh” and the second was a deep kiss with his tongue inside his mouth.

As he sucked on it, there was a loud “pop” sound as it left Nobuo’s lips.

“Shinobu’s kisses are arguably not great…”

“Because, I don’t think it’s clean, so I don’t want to…”

“Yeah, well, why kiss your mother if you think it’s not clean?”

“I like you…mother…”

“Thank you, mother likes Nobuo too, the kind whose body burns up and is very…”

Soft and bright red lips opened, tongue and tongue entwined in obscene and functional my mouth, entwining with each other while kissing deeply.

Nobuo’s burning tongue was barging back and forth haphazardly in my mouth, so his hands kept rubbing my plump breasts.

“Hey, Nobuo, I was the one who served you last night, this time it’s your turn to have to serve your mother…”

Lying flat on my back, my two breasts were being licked by Nobuo. Judging from the common sense of the world, it doesn’t matter if a mother is said to be crazy for having a man-woman relationship with her own son.

However, for me now, I don’t care a bit about the world’s common sense and so on. Nobuo was also satisfied, and both of them had secret pleasures at the same time, which represented the meaning of existence.

I couldn’t help but sigh deeply as I felt so satisfied at being caressed by the young Nobuo’s tongue.

Grabbing Nobuo’s hand, I asked him to caress my white-as-snow belly, and then, slowly moving towards my lower abdomen. Soon, it came in contact with the thick black pubic hair.

There was a slight pause in the movement of the hand, and then Nobuo temporarily rubbed his fingertips back and forth while pressing on the pubic hair.

When he found the crack hidden between the clinging pubic hairs, he inserted his finger between the two pieces of flesh.

Fingers wet with lewd fluid warily explored the clitoris.

“Mother, this is the clitoris, isn’t it?”

Nobuo asked.

I then nodded with a smile.

Nobuo moved his body and brought his face close to my secret part, and while gazing into the dark brown folds of flesh, he began to caress the womanly sexy belt that had a pink sheen to it.

“Ah, ah… uh… ah, ah…”

I couldn’t help but moan…knowing that out of the depths of my vagina came a flood of feminine goo.

The movements of my fingers became intense, the severe pleasure seemed to push me over the edge, and the apt caresses paralyzed my entire waist.

“Okay, Nobuo, no more fingers, this time use your tongue and lips to lick your mother here instead…”

So Nobuo pressed my legs together with both hands, parted the pubic hair with his tongue, and placed his tongue on the red burning labia.

How exactly should I turn my tongue? Nobuo felt a little hesitant, but initially clumsily started licking up and down along the crack.

The tongue licked all over the moist, glossy pink edges of the inner two fleshy folds, occasionally curling up and then pressing against the vaginal opening and stabbing right inside.

I think his oral sex experience is still insufficient, although it is, more sensitive than the average person, when the tongue licked back and forth on the flesh, touching the upper clitoris, my whole body as if struck by an electric current, has a sweet shock, can not help but flow out of the mucus.

Slowly the flames burned hotter and hotter, and my pistil was filled with the burning heat of my faculties.

The flames of obscene lust expanded and burned, and the depths of the vagina shivered with intense excitement as if a hot iron rod had been inserted into it.

Nobuo amusingly continued to lick the clitoris with his tongue, whereupon the lewdness with even more burning gas overflowed.

“Ah…ah…ha…ah…”

It always felt like Nobuo’s tongue was going to make my whole body dance. When he finished licking the already quite moist slit, this time he was going to insert his fingers into the vagina.

As he expanded the wet two folds of flesh, the whole of the shiny red folds curled upwards, so that two holes could be seen deep in the cleft, the pale pink secret lips opened, and finally, instead of a finger, a tongue was rolled in, plunged in, and then sucked on my fragrant juices.

Intense pleasure filled my entire body, making my legs stiffen and straighten up as new stimuli rushed through my body, filling my kinky nectar-filled jugs, which at one time turned loose and at another time appeared to be hard and straight again.

Once again, caressing the clitoris of Nobuo…

While sliding her fingers in to caress the folds of flesh, she invaded her vagina.

The penetration stops when it reaches the halfway point, turning the finger as it searches the inside of the vagina, occasionally stabbing deep enough to get close enough to reach the tip of the uterus to make the finger squirm a little.

As Nobuo’s tongue and fingertips softened my pistil, I was now about to climax.

Upon seeing Nobuo’s lower half, he noticed that his penis was erect as if it was about to pierce his underwear.

“Hurry up and take your panties off…”

Without waiting for me to finish, Nobuo anxiously pulled off his underwear.

Seeing Nobuo’s penis presented in front of me was so thick and backward, as if he thought it would be able to satisfy me.

This big rod was tight and firm, aimed at my fleshy jug, and swayed up there from side to side.

That tightness is nothing less than adult.

“Come on! Nobuo, please ride on top of mother…”

My female genitals ached with old need in vagina.

Covering my generally large, firm rod pressed against the second piece of flesh, and, the foot was stretched out straight.

Slowly spreading my legs, I moved my waist to make adjustments in order to allow Nobuo’s big rod to enter my vagina without any obstacles.

Nobuo, who was in the realm of oblivion because it was his first penetration, didn’t lock on to his target and just thrust around there casually.

Occasionally, it’s inserted, and occasionally it falls through, and then hangs out.

So, I helpfully grabbed the already very anxious Nobuo’s large rod with my hand, and then, parting the wet, clinging pubic hair, guided the insertion from underneath the folds of flesh.

The strong friction stimulated the vagina, and when Nobuo’s large rod was halfway in, it couldn’t help but be paralyzed due to the stimulation caused by the clean and aged cylinder of flesh, while making sounds of obscene delight.

“It feels so good…ahhhh…yah…”

In order to make the big meat stick sinking into the vagina to be able to be locked all the way in earlier, the two secret lips were opened wide with her hand.

I twisted my waist repeatedly and kept pumping Nobuo back and forth, moving up and down so intensely that he couldn’t catch his breath.

Nobuo’s glans rubbed against the vaginal wall and couldn’t help but let out a gasp from his mouth, Nobuo also looked very excited and the speed of his big meat stick thrusting in and out became very fast.

Nobuo’s whole body shook and his head threw back as his big rod was locked in my jug of flesh.

The moment the large rod of flesh in the vagina swelled up and filled the vagina, the dam of obscene slime located deep inside was also breached.

The searing hot liquid formed a huge rushing stream like the large meat stick that surrounded the vagina and spurted out.

At the same time, Nobuo also seemed to have reached his climax, and came with a powerful ejaculation that hit the top of my uterus.

Assaulted by pleasure at the same time, both Nobuo and I couldn’t help but let out loud joy, our whole bodies filled with pleasure, and shivering.

The two didn’t roll their bodies, that’s how it was for now… From between the closely packed thighs, a large amount of mucus mixed with cum and love juice dripped out, wetting my anus.

Like an ebbing tide, I knew Nobuo’s cock was shriveling up inside me as the pleasure faded from my entire body.

Since the lewdness made Nobuo’s penis and my crack dirty, Nobuo left from my body as well.

It was that night that I was considered to have a relationship with my own son that was like an animal, beyond the parent-child relationship, with a further male-female relationship, and that is what happened that night.

Why did it come to this? Honestly, it’s my lustful heart.

No, up until now, I have always thought that it was my husband’s fault that I developed these feelings. I don’t want to put the blame on my husband, but if I think about it, I think that I have unconsciously developed an interest in watching R-rated videos due to the fact that I am distant from my husband.

２

I have been living with my husband, Takashi Kiyohara, for sixteen years.

My husband was thirty-five at the time and I was only nineteen.

It was almost as if the friendship was like a parent-child relationship, the memories of joking back seem like they happened yesterday, and the next year I gave birth to Nobuo.

Natural physiology is an unbelievable thing, God gave me only one boy and I have not been pregnant since.

Today, Nobuo is a senior in high school and is preparing to take the Joint University Examination next year, so he is very busy with his homework.

On the other hand, the husband’s busy work is also one of the reasons, the sexual relationship between husband and wife, can be maintained twice a month even if it is good, and sometimes even a month without intercourse.

My husband was the president of a small advertising agency with 15 or 16 employees, so we were able to live a very comfortable life as a mother and child.

Compared to this, twice a month is too little, and my bad friend Iko scoffed, “If you need a man that much, why don’t you just go find a lover?”

The words are quite simple, but too bold for me to try.

When I wanted my husband’s skin, I took Iko’s advice to watch R-rated videos and heal myself alone.

I don’t know where she got the tapes from, but she lent them to me twice a month, so I didn’t want to refuse her kindness, and I slowly became fond of watching these R-rated tapes.

Of course, I was hiding it from my husband, while being very careful not to let my son Nobuo find out.

About four years ago, since my husband and I had our own separate dorm rooms, we were able to concentrate on watching videos in our own dorm rooms.

So, one night, watching a movie that I had borrowed from Iko only a few days before.

The story is about a sadistic husband who deliberately instigates his wife to cheat on him with a young boy, then watches from the scene, and finally attacks her with his big, hard cock.

Always found the videotapes that turned me on so much, the young boy and mature woman’s hoo-ha, quite compelling, made my pussy lips wet.

I was dressed in light pink civilian clothes, proud of the fact that my thirty-six year old woman’s body was something that even I found strange, perfumed, and had a physical charm capable of making men fall in love with me.

As I slowly removed my panties, the sensation of revealing my cold, pale ass was overwhelming.

Leaning against the side of the closet I rolled my pajama skirt up high while sitting on the table, so, with my feet spread wide, I quietly held the small mirror between my legs.

I saw the black horrible pubic hairs and at the same time when the mirror was tilted, saw pieces of second flesh underneath the pubic hairs.

Upon closer inspection, the obscene mucus from the excitement of watching the videotape made the pale pink spot wet and shaking at the same time.

Reaching out his right hand, he encircled the outside of the fleshy crease with his fingers, whereupon receiving the light, the slippery spot became moist and shiny.

Looking in the mirror, I saw clear mucus squirting out of the pink depths and pooling around the edges of the dark brown folds of flesh.

This is like holding a thread that gushes out from the top of the folds of flesh as it descends vertically.

The middle finger of my right hand turned up and used my index finger to widen the area around my clitoris while pulling it to the left and right, which I felt very comfortable with.

So I couldn’t help but…

“Ah, ooo, ooo…mmm…”

A moan escaped.

However, if I push a little too hard, I feel pain. I endured the pain, expanding around it until it was about to break the support, and the subtle movement of the soaked folds of flesh as if they were breathing was reflected clearly on the mirror.

While watching what was reflected in the mirror, I gently opened the mouth with my middle finger and then reached into the vagina.

The middle finger, as reflected in the mirror, is pushed hard into the vagina until it is invisible.

So, from around the middle finger spilled burning mucus that ran down to the ass, making it soaked.

“Ah, ah… ah… ah… uh…”

As soon as my finger turned, I desperately tried to restrain the sound that naturally came out of it, and the tightly closed piece of flesh quivered on its own as if it were a living creature, before encircling the submerged middle finger, locking it in at the same time.

“Aaah, aaah, ha…uh…”

Once again, I was alone and screaming.

The whole thing was about to climax right away, and while controlling her dizzy brain and looking in the mirror, the whole thing reached a sexual climax when her middle finger touched the vaginal wall.

Being so pleasant, my whole body collapsed, temporarily reveling in the paralysis of my faculties.

After doing so, I realized that the lust that had piled up in my body had been given vent to…so, just like that, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

However, when I woke up the next day and realized that the door to my room was half-open, I was certain that someone must have run inside my room in the middle of the night yesterday.

However, there was no solid evidence, so I immediately asked my husband about it.

“Why would I want to peek at you sleeping?”

What was received was a very cold response.

It was a way of answering my husband’s complete lack of interest in me that made me feel a little lonely, and maybe that’s why we only have sex once a month!

I don’t think husbands are supposed to lie, so maybe I’m wrong about myself, that’s possible…

That morning, her husband and Nobuo ate breakfast at the table as usual, however, Nobuo’s attitude was different from the usual.

I simply thought it might be the bad grades in school that made him fidgety.

However, this is not actually the case.

Nobuo stared at my face very seriously, acting in a way that seemed uncomfortable, and later, Nobuo described me that night in a way that really startled me.

What happened about a week later… My husband was out of town for three days on business, and I was feeling nothing but happy, so I decided to spend the evening watching exciting R-rated videos.

After dinner, I watched Nobuo go back to his own room, so I hid in my room and watched foreign sex movies, getting excited all by myself.

As usual, my pistil made the entirety of my wet juices spill out due to my arousal, and by the time I stood up, it was dripping down my thighs.

The seething liquid that kept gushing out made me quickly press toilet paper against my slit. Then, ruffling the shame hairs, I slid one finger into my vagina, while the other was pressed against the top of my pink swollen clitoris, stroking it as if swimming in the sticky spring, the pleasure making my whole body shake.

Why did it burn so fiercely, an intense arousal that shocked me in a way that even I wasn’t sure about.

Completely forgetting to lock the door to her room, she was already intoxicated with masturbation.

The knuckles of my fingers that were wet with lewd fluid were bent while stroking the vaginal wall back and forth, while a loud moan came out of my mouth. Shaking up around my waist and locking my legs around my fingers, just a split second before I was about to climax, there was a knock on the door of my room.

“Ah, please wait!”

Trying to scream out, but the pleasure made me unable to speak, the door to the room was pushed open all of a sudden, and Nobuo stayed there in bewilderment at the sight of my lewd appearance.

With her thighs spread wide, she inserted her own fingers into her cleft, the most humiliating look a woman can have is seen by her own child.

Maybe that’s what made me bold instead.

I then continued that unstoppable act of masturbation in a relaxed and natural mood.

Turning her fingers hard, mucus spilled out as she rubbed her clit, her soft breasts jiggling slightly.

“Ah, ha…uh, ah ha…”

I didn’t care at all that Nobuo was watching me at the moment, and just for a moment, I had an orgasm.

Closed my eyes, and for the time being, it was just as still. When I looked over at the door in exhaustion, Nobuo stood there fuming and motionless.

“Hey, Nobuo, don’t just stand there gawking, get me some toilet paper.”

My words woke up Nobuo, so he walked across the bed to get toilet paper for me. However, part of Nobuo’s hand was still shaking.

And so, Nobuo, who had been staring and watching me slowly bring my masturbation to an end, seemed to be observing what I meant by this behavior by instinct.

“Mother is very unclean? Showing such ugly parts…”

I looked very wretched in my mind…

My mind presented a blank and I didn’t know how to explain my ugliness.

Even so, outwardly only able to put on a calm demeanor, I finally stood in front of Nobuo…

“Mother is very lonely due to father’s absence…so, at this time, she comforts herself, you understand! Nobuo…”

Nobuo nodded vigorously as if he understood what I meant.

“Nobuo you masturbate yourself, don’t you? Or don’t you?”

Me and Ask Shinobu.

“How about it, Nobuo…”

“I masturbate from time to time, and everyone of my friends masturbates…”

Boys are supposed to masturbate in high school, and at the same time, knowing about a woman’s body is nothing to get worked up about.

As my own matter came to light, so I pursued it even more.

“So, you’ve already had an experience with your girlfriend, right? Nobuo…”

In response to my persistent pressing, Nobuo said angrily with a reddened face, “I don’t want this kind of girlfriend, I’m definitely not doing this kind of thing…”

Judging by Nobuo’s answer, I’m sure Nobuo hasn’t had any experience yet.

“But there are always favorite girls!”

Nobuo kept smiling, so I asked him again.

The shaking that I had just experienced had completely stopped, and I had regained my composure. I wanted Nobuo to sit next to me, and the situation of offense and defense had completely changed.

“Well, there’s someone…”

“So, what kind of a high school girl?”

“No! Not a high school girl…”

“So, who was it again? A working lady older than you? Can’t be a woman of mother’s age!”

It’s from the bottom of my heart.

“I’m so sorry, I…it’s okay just tell you, that’s you mother…”

I didn’t expect Nobuo to say that, I was so surprised that my mood faltered again, but I didn’t dare show it.

“Of course, mother is the woman who gave birth to Nobuo…”

“It’s not that, no matter how much I compare myself to other women, I still like you, mother is the prettiest and full of womanly charm…”

Since when did he get so attached to me?

I was sensitive to the fact that Nobuo’s words were already removing the ties of mother and son and forming the desires of a man and a woman.

３

As his mother, I really don’t know if I can just accept what Nobuo said.

All in all, I guessed that the understanding Nobuo was probably trying to cover up for my ugly behavior just now, and that’s why he said, “I like my mother the best” to me.

“Nobuo, you reluctantly said you liked me because you saw your mother like that, didn’t you?”

“If you say so, I just really hate you because, well, I’ve seen it before…”

(I’m sure that’s true…it wasn’t my husband who used to peek at me, but Nobuo.)

Nobuo, who is still a child in my eyes, turned out to be…

So, I forced myself to accept that since the shameful state was seen by my child, it would be beneficial to him to simply take this opportunity to teach him a lesson in falsehood as well.

“You’re going to want to masturbate tonight too after seeing your mother like that, aren’t you? Nobuo…”

“I’ll feel shy, will mother do it for me?”

“So, what’s a mother to do? Let Nobuo read it again, yes?”

Regardless, I want Nobuo, who is wearing pajamas, to lie down, and then forcibly strip his lower body of his clothes.

The penis that peeked out from that immature pubic hair was already as thick as an adult’s.

Nobuo didn’t know women yet, and his cock was not obscenely colored, half swollen and firm and thick from that angle.

“Oops, mother only touched it once and it turned into this…”

I felt as if Nobuo had come to his senses, closed his eyes, and was completely at my mercy… so I approached Nobuo, who was lying on the bed facing the ceiling, and I held my not-yet-fully-erect penis tightly in my right hand.

When I pushed hard, Nobuo, as if on the rebound, caused the entire penis to swell, the glans became harder, and with a little rubbing up and down, it swelled up all at once.

When he stroked the swollen gills of the glans with the middle part of his fingers, Nobuo’s breathing became rapid, making his waist shake around due to the pleasure.

“It’s bigger, it’s great, how’s that, it’s nice, isn’t it?”

While caressing with her left hand the abdomen reaching the chest of Nobuo who nodded in agreement with her eyes wide open, she played with her hard cock with her right hand.

As a result, Nobuo’s penis erection reached its maximum limit and mucus began to ooze out from the tip of his penis.

Nobuo’s young penis was engorged with blood and pink in color, so I pressed my lips closer.

The hard, licking cock was being kissed by a woman’s lips for the first time, and the result was that the big rod swelled even more and twitched intensely.

As he sucked Nobuo’s sticky quilt with his tongue, he subtly moved his loins to match my caresses.

My face was buried between Nobuo’s thighs as I took the entirety of my firm cock in my mouth.

While wiggling her lips and chin vigorously, she took the rod and sucked on it, rubbing her wrinkled scrotum very gently.

For the time being, I let my body lie quietly, but, as my oral sex became more arousing, the result was that my whole body stiffened up.

“Ahhhh, Mother, I’m going to cum.”

Saying that, this kind of thing was perhaps a first experience for Nobuo, so he quickly became excited.

Feel the cock in your mouth grow thicker as the turning of your lips becomes more intense.

Thus, Nobuo let out a moan similar to a scream and let out the scorching milk all at once.

Thick and plentiful milk filled my mouth, having drank my husband’s milk in the past, but realizing that Nobuo’s amount was exceptional.

I, who slowly drank the man’s milk, felt very satisfied knowing only that it was Nobuo’s semen.

Where on earth does this gratitude and excitement come from…it’s indescribable at this point.

“It’ll be over soon, Nobuo, because it’s the first experience, I guess!”

Nobuo, still reveling in the aftermath of his orgasm, narrowed his eyes and nodded in agreement.

“That’s enough for tonight…we’ll continue the rest tomorrow night, and tomorrow father will still be out of town.”

Looking at Nobuo, who had returned to his room in silence, I felt very satisfied with the oral sex I had given him with my mouth.

It was at this time that I realized for the first time that my stamen and the mucus boiling deep in my vagina were overflowing from my fleshpot.

I went to sleep without realizing it in the posture of keeping my feet close together when I went to wipe my crack with toilet paper. When I opened my eyes early the next morning, it was ten o’clock.

(Oops, Nobuo’s breakfast…)

When he jumped out of bed and then went to the kitchen, of course there was no sign of Nobuo, who had probably already gone to school without breakfast!

(Never mind, I’ll make it up to him tonight, and make sure to teach him about introductory sex games…)

I smiled a smile tinged with obscenity alone, and then, went back to my room to lie on my bed.

While imagining Nobuo’s majestic cock filling his body, he fell asleep again.

So, the whole process of enjoying young Nobuo’s cock that night was as described earlier.

Initially, as soon as I waited until my husband was away, I would pull Nobuo to the bed, but as soon as the two of them got used to it, as soon as they saw that their husbands were asleep, they demanded each other’s flesh.

It was at this time that Nobuo finally realized the nature of women.

For the moment, my flesh belongs to Nobuo alone, and is still of no use at all to my husband as before.

My husband wouldn’t have considered it a blessing between us if I hadn’t initiated it, but, instead, it kept him from questioning Nobuo’s relationship with me.

Compared to the kind of ethical intercourse with my husband, it was still more fulfilling with Nobuo. I love an aged, needy, mature female body that almost doesn’t know what it means to be satisfied.

But a mother-son relationship that goes beyond the norm has to end someday, right? Just thinking about it made me love Nobuo even more.

VI. Incest between sisters and brothers

１

“Hey, Yaffe, have you ever seen a pornographic videotape?”

“Well, I’ve seen it, there’s an expert in the company who collects it, and the guy showed it to me…”

“Women are very scary these days, don’t take that kind of strange interest, big sister…”

I was lectured by my brother as if I actually had that kind of interest.

“But, after seeing it and finding it interesting, I think Yarf must be more excited about it too…”

“Well, if I get any more excited, I don’t think I’m even going to die.”

“Well, haha, dumbass, yuff don’t exhaust your big sister…”

Although they are sisters and brothers, at night, they fall into the same world as a couple.

“I probably saw it for the first time, so it was very emotional.”

While saying so, I burrowed into Yuffie’s quilt.

“Big sister, your body is in demand again isn’t it?”

Yuffie scoffs as he puts his hands around my body.

Honestly, when the company went on trips, they were always referred by the local hotels to see that kind of stuff in that weird adult toy house.

There were five people in total, all women, and by the time I finished watching, my hands were sweaty, so the duo in the movie were playing hot and heavy, and the monstrosity that was Yarf and I had long since made the petals between my thighs soaked.

“Took two videotapes, one was a story about an abused person, tying the woman up and raping her…have you ever seen one of those?”

“So much for having seen it…”

My younger brother, Yarv, had a way of talking that looked down on me.

“That ah, very good, big sister me ah, immediately very excited.”

While letting out a “giggle” alone, I wrapped my feet around Yuffie. My fleshy legs are already filled with sweat.

“That male lead still looks like Yuffie, so the big sister burns up…”

As usual whenever I touch my brother’s body, I shiver.

My slim, beautiful thighs wrapped up and down my brother, the touch of that smooth skin making him gasp.

If my brother Yarf didn’t respond in any way, I wrapped my feet around him with force and then, rubbed my pubic hair between my brother’s thighs, a sensation that would beckon his entire body.

“Hey…hey…”

The sweet nasal voice closes in on me.

“Come on, Yuffie, hold the big sister, I want to penetrate sooner.”

“Same here, come on, start…”

Yuffie hugged me hard and tightly, so, sucking my lips haphazardly, my whole body was going to dissolve as if I was going to be completely entrusted to Yuffie.

My tongue squeezes between my lips and I match him, wrapping my tongue around it hard enough to bring the two of them into contact.

The tongue that clings to the saliva and gets tangled up is getting more insistent and is becoming very considerate.

Continuous deep kisses, during which both of them were getting more and more aroused with lust, I clamped my brother’s foot tighter between my thighs.

So, wrapping his hand around Yuffie’s waist, he pressed it hard between his own thighs, probably so that Yuffie’s opinion became more intense, and all of a sudden the penis between his thighs swelled up.

The entirety of the stiff manhood tilted back, oozing sperm from the bell mouth at the tip, and it was attached to my thighs in its entirety.

While my lower abdomen receives love for this strange sensation, burning lewdness also flows out from the depths of my glans, and even my clitoris begins to become moist.

“Big sister, take off your pajamas, they’re in the way.”

“But, Yaffe, I want you to take it off for me…”

The man-root between his thighs was erect, crawling up his upper body, and had a hard time peeling my pajamas off my arms.

The top of the nightgown revealed smooth, pale skin.

“All peeled off, the very sight of my big sister’s skin makes me shiver, it’s so beautiful!”

While joking around, Yuff’s lips crawled over my completely naked body.

Not that I’m proud of myself, but I’m not going to lose my thirty year old skin to a young twenty year old girl, and I’m pretty confident about that.

Yuffie, who was presenting plump breasts that were white and had a scent, stood up his upper body and sucked it greedily.

I held my brother’s head with both hands, making the flesh stick together even more pulling him over, I felt an unusual tingle in my lower abdomen and pressed down on the lush wet pubic hairs of my brother’s lower abdomen.

But the tingling in my lower abdomen didn’t go away, and it became even more painful as my body demanded Yaffe’s pleasant stimulation.

Unable to resist, she grabbed her brother’s hand and guided it to reach the petal part deep in the delta.

“Come on, play nice please, Yuff…”

I begged Yuffie in a sweet voice, rubbing my fingers that were stroking the two wet folds of flesh against the tiny cute cock.

As we went back and forth several times, and my brother’s caresses gradually increased in skill, I knew that I was getting aroused anyway.

Yaffe slid his index finger, which was stimulating his clitoris, down.

After stroking the smooth and beautiful flesh to the fullest, she descended, and there, unlike the black skin, the entrance of the plug, full of pink light, was wriggling.

Inserting a finger into the smooth entrance of the yawl, he pushed the entire finger in completely, with the tip curved in a hook shape, and stirred it back and forth.

“Ah, ah, ah… uh, don’t, so…”

My body shook as my fingertips touched the hard part of my uterus, and just then mucus squirted from the depths of my vagina.

“A little more gentle stirring! Yaffe!”

If you stroke the vaginal wall too strongly, you will climax immediately.

My legs closed tightly in an attempt to try and stop the twirling of Yuffie’s fingers, and even then, the fingertips continued to twirl back and forth obscenely.

While doing so, the middle part of Yuffie’s big finger was pressed against the top of the clitoris and pressed down all at once.

The tip was already very wet and smooth from Yuffie’s caresses, so the clit was dripping and rubbed up.

My insertion opening was already full of mucus due to the pleasant stimulation, so the slide of my finger was very smooth.

At a woman’s cleft, the two pieces have a sensitive function, and as soon as they are stimulated, they immediately reach orgasm.

A woman who gets a sensitive reaction from rubbing her clitoris is a “clitoralist”, while a woman who gets a sensation from stirring her vagina is a “vaginalist”.

But, in both cases, I immediately react with sticky nectar flowing out of my body.

Macro is immediately aroused when Yuffie’s two fingers stroke the clitoris and vagina.

“I can’t! Yuffie, stop rubbing like that!”

I couldn’t help but scream out loud.

In that case, a foreign video of a woman having sex with two men is three people, which involves the woman using her upper body to make love to the man while the other man penetrates the woman’s anus.

The woman’s pleasure in this scene was extreme, and the energy of the large penis outside the cleft vagina, and the equally inserted man’s penis in the anus, thrusting and pulling it out so much, just blew me away.

The woman with her mouth wide open and making the happiest noises like an animal can be said to be to the point of insanity.

Perhaps, being penetrated vaginally and anally at the same time was unimaginably pleasurable, and that’s why it drove her crazy!

Therefore, if both sides of me are stimulated at the same time, I will revel in the pleasure, yet it’s not strange to have an orgasm.

Jaffe twirled his fingers very skillfully, and from the depths of my vagina a large amount of juice came out without my realizing it.

２

After getting to know the more sensual parts of my body, Yuffie attacked forward with two fingers.

“I can’t anymore…it feels so good, like I’m about to climax…”

“Big sister, it’s okay, just go ahead and orgasm…”

My gentle brother, when he comes across a situation, his first thought is to make me happy.

I made it so that in the vagina Yafu’s fingers were covered in mucus, so that the slippery sticking became even more intense.

After reaching orgasm, my whole body’s stiffness gradually loosened, love juice flowed out, and mucus filled my entire anus.

When my brother pulled his finger out of the crack, and put the slime-covered finger in his mouth, after removing the smoothness, he slowly moved his face closer to between my legs.

While flicking the wet pubic hairs away with her nose, she began to stroke the smooth, beautiful pale pink folds of flesh with her tongue.

The orgasm I had just reached had not completely worn off, and at that point I became pleasantly aroused once again.

“It’s true, big sister’s got tons of juice coming out of here…”

While licking very skillfully, Yuffie faced me and said.

A unrivaled amount of lewdness flowed out, was it really my lewdness? I can’t even believe it myself. I take the current position for granted.

But, being told that by my brother, maybe being a woman made more juice gush out, too. Still, why would Yuff know that the wetness of my crack was worse than that of other women?

“Yaffe, why do you know that Big Sister has extra juice in her body?”

“Well, it’s a hunch…”

A reply with a very cold expression, as if I was being paranoid.

Yaffe’s tongue, on occasion, would reach up to my anus and stroke the soft asshole back and forth with his tongue.

“Don’t, don’t lick that kind of place…”

I couldn’t help but blurt out off the top of my head that the fact that the words compared to the sex scene earlier in the day, the pleasure of a different sensation, excited my body.

Simply saying that I wanted him to just lick my anus would have been fine, but I didn’t want to make Yarf feel weird about it.

Yuffie’s licking became more and more intense, and I slowly became aroused after the insides of the two folds of flesh were rubbed back and forth up and down.

It was too much of a turn-on, so I couldn’t help but keep my legs close together.

“Uh, ah! It’s so painful, big sister, it’s so tightly clamped…”

My brother, who was pinned from both sides by my plump thighs, couldn’t help but grunt.

“I’m sorry, Big Sis feels too comfortable…”

This became unusually wet, and the man who had moved away from my petals a little, pressed his tongue down again.

As the tongue stabbed hard, it mopped over the pink folds of flesh and touched the little nub of the clitoris.

“Ah, ah…mmm, ah…ah…mmm…”

Yuffie’s tongue slid as if it were churning back and forth to the base of the clitoris.

A very comfortable feeling ah, and my entanglement, with each repetition, Yuffie licking skills improve even more.

I wanted every tiny part of my stimulated slit to be visited by my brother’s tongue and fingers, licked and rubbed very comfortably at the same time.

“Awesome, awesome, Yuff…”

Aroused, licking my brother’s tongue back and forth as if to widen the scope, I wrapped both hands around my knees and lifted them upward, spreading my pussy wide.

From around the vaginal entrance downward flowed cold mucus.

Yuffie, who had stuck his tongue out due to the oozing mucus, tactfully started sucking up the lewd fluid.

Pressing his lips down, like a suction cup the whole sticky Yuffie’s mouth sucked up my mucus completely.

Plump mounds with wet entrances revealed pale pink folds of flesh.

The tongue in my brother’s mouth flicked back and forth animatedly, occasionally invading my thrusting entrance and playing with it indiscriminately.

With both hands, the entirety of my secret part was exposed as I pushed my knees close to my lower abdomen-like arched buttocks.

The twirling of Yaffe’s tongue became easier as the firm rounded tongue touched the clitoris.

Upon closer inspection my brother’s face, nose, and mouth were covered in mucus, and even in this state, Yuffie was still enjoying licking my two pieces of meat with his lips…

My arousal became even more intense, so much so that if my clit was played with again, I would climax again.

“Hey, Yuffie, instead of licking it why don’t you please just thrust it in quicker, okay?”

My brother, who was staring at me with his eyes facing upwards, licked up the folds of flesh with his tongue while I think he nodded and sucked up the nipples with his mucus and wet mouth.

When he grasped the young Yuffie’s penis in his hand, it immediately became unusually thick and taut, swelling as if it were about to pop out of the hand it was holding.

The pleasant shaking of my nipples as they were swirled and stroked by the tongue reached my entire body, and from the depths of my vagina came another spurt of mucus.

Couldn’t help but grip Yuffie’s cock harder.

From the tip of the tight cock came a slippery, sticky fluid, and as it clung to me, I rubbed my brother’s big rod back and forth up and down.

Grasping it slightly harder and rubbing it up and down, he touched the part of the male root that swelled like an umbrella, so Yuffie’s body tensed slightly and shook pleasantly.

Using the middle part of his index finger, he gently stroked the swollen pestle-like part back and forth, and Yuffie’s panting became harder as he rubbed the slender flesh against the belly of his finger again.

“Ah, ooh, ooh…mmm…”

Couldn’t help but scream.

“Big sister, I’m going to cum if I rub too hard.”

Yuffie gasped and moaned.

“In that case, insert it into big sister, please…”

With that said, I lay down on top of the quilt and waited for Yuffie’s intrusion.

While Yarf rubbed my ample breasts with his left hand, his right hand grabbed his entire cock and then used the tip to rub hard against my already very smooth two fleshy folds.

While pressing into my clit, I rubbed my manhood, making it even harder, and my whole body shook from the pleasure.

“Ah, ah… mmm, very comfortable…”

All of a sudden my pubic hair turned into a wet skirting.

The underside of the slit revealed a wet pink vagina just waiting for the penetration of her brother’s male root.

“Hey, Yuffie…thrust faster, please…”

I begged him, the depths of my vagina waiting for the invasion of the hard rod, while the folds of my flesh began to tighten.

Even so, Yaffe was quite insistent about my clit, rubbing it up and down and back and forth, making it even more exciting.

Although Yuffie’s male root didn’t penetrate, my uterus condensed due to the pleasure.

(Is there such a thing?)

In the midst of unconsciousness, the sphincter contracted and the vagina began an obscene contraction movement.

At the same time, lewdness gushed out like a spring, filling Yuffie’s caressing fingers.

３

While my brother Yav is currently a third year student at U of M, I graduated from college four years ago and now serve a major securities firm.

Both my brother and I receive tuition and living expenses from our parents, so we don’t have to work and can concentrate on our studies.

And we rented an apartment in Okubo, near Shinjuku, and I lived with my brother who was in college.

Currently, the salary I receive is to pay for Yafu’s college education, and the rent is paid by my parents, so the two of us, sisters and brothers, can be said to be living quite comfortably…

Such sisters and brothers have a relationship that is taboo in the world, but of course, even their parents don’t know about it.

The fact that Yafu and I transcended our sister-brother relationship and slept in the same bed was in fact greatly influenced by this place, Okubo.

Because, the area is densely populated with a lot of pornography and it’s right near where we live.

Inside the public phone booths near the station, of course, there are many advertisements about pornography posted everywhere, as well as brochures offering a lot of pornography.

Of course, it’s not a surprise that men with sexual appetites, who are caught up in this temptation, are so incendiary…

So Yaffe always secretly hid this pink advertising brochure in his pocket.

“Yaffe, have you ever utilized this kind of advertising?”

I questioned him in an emphatic tone.

“No! Doing that kind of thing…”

How can I put it? From the looks of him, I’d say he’s had some experience in that kind of pornography!

“So, what about pop massages?”

“Why does the big sister know such things, my friend has been there, but…”

“My big sister has only seen it on TV and in magazines. However, Yafu has been there once, right?”

“Well, well, don’t talk about such things…”

Jaffe attempted to try to escape from me.

“Yeah, you must have done something bad that you can’t tell me about!”

When I returned the favor, Yaffe was red in the face.

“It was only once, to go to a show.”

“Really? Young boys are satisfied like that?”

I purposely asked Yaffe back with words that angered him.

“It’s only watching the show, nothing else is transgressive!”

Said the man, showing a really pissed off look.

“I know, Big Sister trusts Yaffe, but is that alone enough for a young boy to put up with?”

“There’s no way to do this without money…”

“Well, if there’s money in it, it’s definitely going to be done.”

Later that night, I questioned Yaffe closely about seeing the show.

“Hey! Isn’t it a good idea to entertain men’s eyes with this sexy pose?”

I was wearing very little, a pink silk nightgown wrapped around my body, and at this point I was standing in Yaffe’s room.

There was no bra or panties on inside the nightgown, and the thick pubic hair on her thighs was transparently visible.

My brother, whose eyes had been staring at my pajamas, couldn’t speak for a moment, as if he was mesmerized by my sexy body.

So, I jumped onto Yuffie’s bed and assumed the pose that I had just asked my brother to do with the ladies he had seen show.

At first, I just wanted to play a little joke with Yuffie, but it’s true that when I took off my underwear and panties while wearing the transparent pajamas, I had obscene thoughts in my mind like I was trying to seduce my younger brother Yuffie.

“How about that, Yuffie, a sexy pose for a big sister!”

Unconsciously, with eyes filled with light, Yuffie, who was looking at my sexy posture, suddenly jumped onto the bed.

“Big sister, it’s so sexy, showgirls can’t compare to you.”

Yaffe, who had a tight grip on the hem of my nightgown, pushed hard to get it off.

“Stop it, Yuff…”

He said, trying to get out of bed, but realizing it was already too late.

The hem of my skirt was rolled upwards on one side, and when I tried to get up, I was overwhelmed by Yuffie, sucking on my ample breasts.

My little joke had completely inflamed Yuffie’s lust.

Yuffie pressed his hands against my breasts and sucked on them while making noises that were quite rude.

“Idiot, Yuffie, stop it!”

I rejected him one by one though I was very happy to have this situation.

It’s an excuse to explain to yourself that you want this to happen…

(Though I was refusing him, it was my brother who forced me to do so.)

Attempting to want to leave the mood of not caring in your own mind.

“No way! Yuffie, making that move…”

Despite what I said, my body loved my brother’s caresses.

Yuffie, who was in a state of complete oblivion, sucked on a nipple while stroking my waist and ass back and forth.

Though it was rough, with the swinging of Yuffie’s trembling hands, I gradually became aroused, and my body burned as if it were on fire.

The mouth was like a sucker for the nipple, while Yuff’s hand caressed my soft belly.

The hand slid around her thighs into the center of the lush pubic hair and inside the moderately smooth cleft.

“Ah, ah, ah… ah, I can’t, there’s…”

As if I was being awakened to a sweet night spent with a lover I had separated from two years ago, my whole body paralyzed, and mucus spurted out from the middle of the folds of my flesh.

The movements of Yuffie’s hands seemed to be experienced with women’s bodies.

Perhaps I learned it from a popular massage place in the Shinjuku neighborhood, I noticed it in a flash.

“Hey! Yaffe, don’t be rude, please be gentle.”

I said as if I were coaching my brother.

With bloodshot eyes, Yaffe nodded his head very hard in agreement.

“If it’s true love for big sister, Yuffie will take off her clothes too…”

I said, while my brother, who hadn’t noticed, immediately stripped off all the clothes on his body and re-pressed his body against mine.

The young Yaffe’s skin and mine rubbed against each other, both arms wrapped around his neck, hugging hard and tight, kissing each other deeply.

From the depths of my glans, which knew men’s skin so well, lewd fluid squirted out, dripping down to the petals and becoming very slippery whenever my legs moved.

Held tightly between Yuffie’s thighs by my soft skin, the greatly swollen penis protruded unceremoniously around my thighs, and the movements seemed extremely rough.

Rubbing her cheeks against her breasts, she took her hand around her brother’s cock, which was sucking on her nipple, and squeezed it hard.

So it was with great difficulty that Yuff stopped the lip game and pressed his body against my chest.

“Come on, thrust into Big Sister, stuff me, please!”

Veins like earthworms crawling on the top of the penis, which swelled like a fire, would emerge.

So, I spread my thighs wide and thrust Yaffe’s cock in my hand against my vagina.

It’s really been a long time since I’ve had access to a man’s penis.

Adjusting his waist as he tucked his cock inside.

“Ha, ah, ah… mmm, good, good…”

I couldn’t help but scream.

My brother’s firm cock was as if it was entangled, the folds of my flesh dragging it all the way into my vagina.

After two minutes of even and continuous friction against the walls of the flesh.

“Big sister, I can’t, I think I’m going to cum.”

After saying that, Yuffie, who swung his waist three or four times with force, leaned his entire body backward and assumed a rigidity while spreading hot watery semen to my womb.

At this very moment, I had not yet reached orgasm, and even so, my uterus was feeling satisfied and shaking due to the ejaculation of semen.

This was followed by a second penetration, and by this time, the pleasure of a full orgasm brought tears to my eyes.

The rapidity of the young boy’s resilience surprised me greatly.

Even though I had ejaculated once, if I rubbed my penis a little more with my mouth, Yuffie’s penis would immediately become erect while wanting to penetrate into the vagina.

That night, Yves and I went beyond the relationship of sister and brother and slept together as if we were lovers.

Every day, when dinner was over, there would always be a trip to each other’s rooms and a mutual coveting of each other’s bodies.

My brother who knows my flesh is gentler than before and treats me like a lover to be cherished.

Also, the jealousy became so strong that it could be considered as a proof of firm love, the same way I did with Yav…

However, my ugly relationship with my brother will end someday, and that’s the moment I fear the most.

VII. Mother’s Day of Kink with Siblings

１

My favorite word is “crush”, because isn’t it a girl’s wish that this “crush” will be linked to her happiness?

The “happy girl” on the advertisement is so beautiful! In reality, however, I can say that I am so miserable and pitiful.

When I was young, I would have been regarded as a “woman with no dreams at all”, but I lost all of those visions and dreams ten years ago.

My mother and I were manipulated by that very ominous fate.

I think a lot of people know about winter in Hokkaido because everyone loves snow, snow festivals, that silvery white world.

However, the cold locks up people’s hearts. The reason I can’t let go is probably because I was born in Hokkaido!

My family lives on the outskirts of S. City with my mother. My father died in a car accident when I was in kindergarten. After that, my mother raised me on her own. Since she owned a lot of land, she built an apartment next to a nearby university and rented it out to college students, and after my father’s death, we relied on the rent to make ends meet.

Since I was a child without a father, I felt lonely, so I was withdrawn, and my teachers at school would always say things like, “Always hiding at home,” “Nervous,” “Can’t make friends,” and so on. “Although my mother often told me to get along well with boys, I couldn’t accept it and developed later than ordinary girls.

There was only one brother I wanted to be with. It was the spring of the sixth grade when a new group of college students came to live in the apartment, and one of them, Yanagida, was tall and thin, very much like his mother, with a clean face, the kind of young man who was born into a rich family in Tokyo.

Brother Yanagida used to teach me my homework, he didn’t always scold me while telling me to be obedient like the teachers at school, he kindly held my hand and then taught me, which made me feel very happy.

“Will? Ye sister…”

That’s Yanagida-san’s mantra, and I don’t even hate math calculations, which are the biggest headache, as soon as I hear such gentle words from him.

Perhaps it was because I was extremely eager for a father’s love! I often frolicked with Brother Yanagida.

As a matter of fact, my mother moved to S city right after she separated from a certain man and that’s why she married her father who was involved in a traffic accident himself, and that man who separated from my mother was Yanagida’s brother’s father.

Therefore, Yanagida-brother and I can be said to be half-brothers and half-sisters.

The building of that apartment was more or less sponsored by Yanagida’s brother’s father, and his mother wanted Yanagida to come and live here because she knew he was her son.

Only brother Yanagida and I don’t know the secret.

The retribution for the immorality of one’s parents felt like it was going to come to us siblings, so when I heard the whole story from my mother afterward, I wasn’t surprised at all.

However, at that time, she didn’t know about her mother’s antecedents either, and just had a single-minded love for the gentle Yanagida brother.

That’s what I heard from my mother afterward, and it was at this time that it occurred to me that we had had horrible memories of sibling inbreeding and adultery in the past.

Of course, I was very uncomfortable about things such as my mother having a disgusting, lewd relationship with Yanagida-brother.

When my mother was young, she fell in love with Yanagida’s brother’s father while working as a waitress at a furniture music department in Shinjuku, resulting in the birth of Yanagida’s brother.

The other man is a man of family, and the mother is just a lowly waitress.

The duo, if we use the word of that time, was hiding from others and secretly having a rendezvous. However, the result is still hard to escape the fate of being forced to separate.

Even so, mother and Yanagida brother’s father lived a sweet life for seven years.

I used to ride Yanagida-brother like a horse, jumping around the room and occasionally riding on top of his shoulders like a child.

“Ye sister is really a child, so happy?”

I was honest enough to tell him that I wasn’t happy, which made him feel bad. However, I was honest with Yanagida-san about everything.

Honestly, I just liked him. The precocious girls in my class were saying that they “liked a certain boy” or “wanted to kiss a certain boy”, but I felt proud of myself because I knew in my heart of hearts that “I like Yanagida, the college student”.

２

At that time, I was secretly in love with Mr. Yanagida. Not only was he handsome, but he had a good head on his shoulders, and if I was going to get married, I would marry Yanagida… So when Yanagida went back to Tokyo for the summer of my freshman year of college, I really sobbed and cried.

It was as if he would never come back, with the same sadness as when he lost his father.

“Ye sister don’t give brother Yanagida a hard time because he’ll be back soon.”

Mother scolded me.

“I’ll be right back come September, what kind of gift would Ye sister want me to buy for you?”

I can’t answer that. I don’t want anything.

“Just get you the panda’s rag doll!”

“…”

I just kept crying and crying, and in my mind I was just screaming, “Don’t go, don’t go!”

At the end of August…Yanagida’s older brother came back, and his boyfriend and girlfriend duo came back with him, saying they were his best friends from high school, and it seemed like the first time they all planned a trip to Hokkaido.

I let out a “ha” when I saw the girl because I immediately thought it might be Yanagida’s brother’s girlfriend and regretted not getting a good look at the girl’s face.

“Sister Ye, this is Mr. XX and this is Miss XX. By the way this Sister Ye is the landlord’s daughter girl, she is now in the sixth grade, when I said girlfriend in Sapporo I was referring to this Sister Ye.”

Yanagida and his friends laughed, and my mother also laughed loudly, but I kept my mouth shut to show my feelings, perhaps I should have suddenly said, “I hate it!” I probably should have said “I hate it!

However, she was also afraid of being scolded by her mother and thought that the girl would return to Tokyo sooner or later anyway, so she kept quiet.

At dusk on the day Yanagida’s brother’s friend went back, I went to Yanagida’s brother’s room to look for him since I still had a lot of summer vacation homework to do.

Brother Yanagida was lying asleep in a room full of quilts and very dirty. Beer bottles, and glasses of finished whiskey littered the room, and for the first time I learned about the distinctive smell of a man’s room.

“Ah ah, sister Ye… I’m so sorry, please wait, I’ll clean up the house…”

Yanagida-brother began arranging the quilts at a hobbling pace; there must have been some sake left, and as he was about to put it in the closet, he fell, lost his whole balance, and collapsed in front of me.

Ryuuta-brother and I were sandwiched like sandwiches underneath the cushion. I was initially surprised by the suddenness of the situation, but all of a sudden, I also laughed out loud at the strangeness of it.

The pressure of the padded back made me slightly uncomfortable, when, in the midst of the darkness, Brother Yanagida kissed my forehead.

“Sister Ye, Sister Ye is so cute…”

Yanagida-brother, who still had a slight odor of alcohol on him, moved his body away, and then kept staring at my face with those radiantly alien eyes that I still can’t forget. I was taken aback by the actions of Yanagida-brother who had unknowingly hugged me tightly.

“Do you like me?”

I didn’t answer “uh-huh”, I just nodded my head right away because I did like him.

Brother Yanagida kissed me on the lips, and I was well aware that it was extremely passionate. Then, he slipped his hand inside my skirt, which I found strange. (I know about kissing, but, why that action…)

If a girl had her first period, she would probably be able to imagine what was going on, but I, who didn’t know anything about such things at the time, had no idea what Yanagida-brother was doing.

Brother Yanagida slipped his hand inside my panties and stroked his fingers back and forth before unbuttoning my shirt and exposing my breasts.

“Why are you doing this kind of action, Yanagida-brother?”

I pushed the quilt up and asked him.

“That’s what men and women do if they love each other.”

While Yanagida-brother scratched his head with his hand and desperately tried to explain his actions, I was completely confused that a man would act this way towards a woman if he liked it…

３

However, after this incident, my crush on Yanagida-brother didn’t change at all, my schoolwork got better and better, and everyone around me loved me very much.

But…

My young and pure heart was shattered after seeing a horrible scene that fall.

While practicing for the pre-game for the October games, I suddenly felt sick, so my teacher asked me to go home earlier to rest, so I went home in the morning.

However, the entrance door was locked, and if my mother had gone out to buy something, she would have hidden the key somewhere near the entrance, but I realized that the key wasn’t in there.

I wanted to go to Yanagida-brother’s place to play, but I didn’t feel well and wanted to lie down, so I bypassed the general-purpose opening inside and entered the house.

It was almost time to reach my room, and it was at this moment that what was at first thought to be my mother’s voice calling to me was indeed heard, and it seemed as if she were in great distress-

“Ahhhh” and “ooh, ooh, ooh” and it was definitely coming from the living room.

I was a little bit scared, but curiosity got the better of me and I peeked into the living room. What I saw through the half-open door was my mother riding on top of Yanagida’s brother, bouncing her body up and down, with no clothes on either of them.

Mother’s hair was scattered. Mother’s face fell forward at one point and flipped backward at another.

“That feels so good, harder.”

It was painful to say to Brother Yanagida.

Brother Yanagida, on the other hand, said, “Ahhh, already, already…” in return, dragging the grip of his mother’s breasts from below.

I found my knees shaking, and my mind recalled what Brother Yanagida had once told me, “This is what men and women do if they love each other.”

But…then, are the two of them, Yanagida-brother and mother, who are acting naked in front of me, in love? I became scared.

The man she had a crush on was actually in love with her own mother…even though she was a small child, the scene, and the shock to her soul, can never be forgotten.

It was then that I left my shoulder backpack at the entrance and ran back to my room. So, alone, I hunkered down on my bed and cuddled my rag doll and went to sleep.

Seeing the shoulder-backed book placed at the entrance, Yanagida-brother seemed to understand right away, and since then I never went to Yanagida-brother’s room, and even when I ran into him on the road, I just stroked my hair, as if a college student was saying hello to an elementary school student.

Mother still needs a man’s body, so to speak! That’s why she needs Yanagida-brother’s love for the time being… no, maybe it’s possible that mother has that kind of obscene love with Yanagida-brother for the comfort of her mature flesh.

When I passed by my mother’s room door in the middle of the night trying to use the restroom, I often heard her gasping moans.

I know that the two of them continued to have that kind of fucked up relationship at least until my sophomore year of middle school.

After my menarche, I learned a lot about sex, and because of my interest, I used to spy on the two of them making love.

I often recalled my mother’s mouth filled with Yanagida’s erect penis, and Yanagida burying his face between my mother’s thighs under the screen light. Moreover, I, who was peeping at the two of them making love, became aroused without realizing it, and at the same time developed the habit of masturbating with my own fingers while watching the two of them in the position of making love.

Of course, I know it’s a bad habit, but…

４

Especially when her mother unbuttons Yanagida-brother’s pants and pulls out the big meat stick whose pulsing shoulders are throbbing, she looks very happy with a deep sigh.

“Ouch, it’s so big…”

While saying that, she used one hand to ask Yanagida-brother’s face to swing backward, and then, inserted herself into her anus, with the extremely frantic look of her mother.

Brother Yanagida’s strange lump of flesh was becoming more and more majestic as it was rubbed against his mother’s hand, so Brother Yanagida inserted his finger into his mother’s wet area and then began to stir it back and forth.

In the meantime, Mother, seeing that the time had come, tilted Yanagida’s brother’s body back so that he was lying flat on his back, and removed his pants and underwear from under his feet.

Her mother held Yanagida’s rod in her hand, which was already firm and thick, and slowly rubbed it back and forth against the two lips, which were already engorged with blood and moist and glossy.

Brother Yanagida had been unable to resist the urge to penetrate right away, but as she was about to penetrate her vagina, her mother pulled it out and rubbed it against the small bean-sized stalk that had a pink sheen on her slit.

Then, sliding the rod down again, this time the mother sighed deeply in comfort…

At that time, seeing Yanagida-brother looking like he was in a hurry, his whole body stiffened and tensed up. As a result, a white yogurt-like liquid squirted out from the tip of the rubbed rod.

The spurt of cum from the tip of that round penis was the first time I had ever seen it.

“Oops, ejaculated already…”

Mother said, Yanagida-brother’s meat stick was already becoming soft and cotton.

“It’s too soon, it really doesn’t work.”

Although she said that, the mother seemed to be undeterred and felt comfortable herself, right, and kept swinging her waist, but finally gave up. So, wiping Yanagida-brother’s rod clean, both hands, as if rubbing it apart, began to rub it slowly.

At first it would feel crunchy all over, but, finally, it felt good all over.

Brother Yanagida’s flaccid rod immediately raised its head again with great vigor.

Moreover, the mother who gained strength then pressed her lips to the tip of the rod, and when she rubbed the whole rod with her tongue, it immediately swelled up again in its entirety.

“This time you have to do it so you can’t cum first.”

Mother said that while facing her ass towards Brother Yanagida in a crawling manner, a gesture that was like a dog, a gesture that one would find repulsive.

However, seeing his mother’s movements Brother Yanagida got up and went around to the back, holding the swollen rod with one hand while caressing his mother’s pale white mounds with the other, and then prepared his cock to be inserted into the crack of his mother’s ass.

However, it seems like it was the first time I inserted this part, and I didn’t know the location of my mother’s crack, so I ended up inserting it in the wrong part.

“What are you doing, not there…”

When she finished speaking, Mother reached behind her, and when she grabbed Brother Yanagida’s rod, the obscene slime was so plentiful and wet. Mother’s expression looked so comfortable as the rod was channeled into her vagina.

Brother Yanagida leaned his body back and wrapped both hands around both of his mother’s ass cheeks, thrusting and withdrawing his rod as his waist swung, the flesh of his mother’s cleft curling upward as it became entangled in the rod.

What an obscene, disgusting scenario!

Mother squinted her eyes, her whole body shaking slightly, along with her hips swinging back and forth, occasionally bucking upwards, rubbing the top of her clitoris for a moment, and conversely the more comfortable her penis felt down there, Yanagida’s brother was at the point where he couldn’t hold back.

“In that case, I’m going to cum again…”

Said and hugged his mother’s back tightly.

“No, be quiet and take your time.”

Mother said as she did so and guided one hand of Brother Yanagida, who was hugging her tightly, to her breasts, while the other hand asked him to rub the clitoris.

“But I really can’t!”

“Gee, just a little more touching!”

Mother’s entire face cramped up as she wiggled her ass harder.

“Ah, ah ah ah, orgasm already, fantastic.”

After saying that, his whole body stiffened up, and at the same time, Yanagida-brother must have ejaculated white liquid into his mother’s body.

So the two just lay there in silence, paralyzed.

Soon, as her mother sighed deeply, her hand picked up the hygienic lick that was beside her, lifted her ass up, and then, pulled out her already shriveled Yanagida brother’s rod and wiped it clean with the toilet paper.

Seeing the two of them at this point in time caused great confusion in my young mind, and besides, my mother knew that Yanagida’s brother was her own son, yet she had a physical relationship with him.

Also, Yanagida-brother and I have promised each other our lives…

Three people have an adulterous relationship with each other, could there be such a karmic parentage in the world? I still to this day constantly resent myself for having such an unfortunate fate.

If it was just me and Yanagida-brother, I would have thought I was saved, but seeing my mother and Yanagida-brother’s lewd gestures, I was in an indescribable state of mind.

Like an animal act, this is something that I fear will never be erased from my mind.

My personality has always remained the same, and for the first year after entering Tokyo Women’s University, I lived alone in a rented apartment outside, and my life didn’t change much.

The girls in my class were open and happy to talk about their boyfriends and about sex, except for me, who had no interest at all.

No, the more I see the behavior of these students, the more it reminds me of the memories of my childhood when I had an impersonal and obscene “crush to destroy”.

Of course, I have boys that I like and have a crush on, even if it’s just a joke! For me, there is no other man with fatherly charms but that one.

Therefore, up until now I complained about my mother, although after reaching the age of twenty, I finally became very clear about it, but I thought that perhaps it was my mother who went to seduce Yanagida-brother.

How am I going to forgive my mother, who stole my “crush” and darkened my character?

Every morning, I rode the crowded train to school, surrounded by sleepy-looking office workers boredly reading newspapers or weekly magazines. Yanagida’s brother should have been among them, now that he’s almost thirty years old, probably married and with a child, come to think of it, a mother having a physical relationship with her own son, and arguably my half-brother, if I were a younger sister I’d be happy to call him, “Brother… “

At the same time, the two of us can have a beautiful sexual relationship, and that’s such a great thing.

Especially when I saw my mother and brother Yanagida having lewd intercourse, indeed the blood of my mother’s lewdness that was retained in my body began to boil.

Besides, brother Yanagida is his mother’s real son…

Is there such a thing in this world?

There is a saying that “Fact is better than fiction” and our mothers are a perfect example.

Anyway, it’s a fact that I have cursed, animal-ugly toxins in my blood.

VIII. Examining the perverted brother of the flesh

１

New sheets were put on the bed, and plastic sheeting was laid right in the center of the new sheets, where my butt would sit, even to the point of laying a bath towel on top of the plastic sheeting that was so tactile that it would wash off even if it was stained with blood.

A vase of roses lay on the table next to it, and in the cupboard underneath the vase was the obligatory toilet paper and gauze.

Just how much to prepare is enough? Of course, it depends on how much bleeding there is, and since I’m about to have my first one, I can’t really pinpoint it.

The curtains in the dormitory were two-tiered, and the room was made pitch black in order to have a nighttime feel, with the only lighting device being a table lamp.

And the pink light next to the bed, and the blue light above the stereo.

Sweet atmospheric music from my fancy stereo, and for him, ice & whiskey on the table in front of the stereo.

Snacks were milk camel sandwiches and Italian sausages, and, to celebrate my first night, champagne.

Almost according to the atmosphere I had planned beforehand, that is to say, the atmosphere I had been thinking about since two or three years ago…

I’m a once-in-a-lifetime guy, so I think “virginity” is pretty important.

“This kind of thing is easy!”

I don’t agree with my friend’s hasty idea that what is considered the most incredible thing is the celebration of school enrollment, or the anniversary of graduation, and wanting to celebrate it enthusiastically, a ceremony is held for the human society, but about the virginity is considered to be to be carried out secretly and hidden in the darkness.

I started dreaming at some point, wanting to lose my virginity in the middle of a really great atmosphere around me, instead of the horrible scenario of having it taken away from me by force.

Over the years, I’ve had a few snippets of … Is the best place to do it in my own bed? It would be ideal if the man in question was a lover who was married, but I decided that I didn’t necessarily want to limit myself to that condition.

Being too young also scares me, and if that’s not the case, very sexually aware middle-aged men are fine, and I’m getting really tired of thinking about it left and right.

So, probably all were not far from the conditions I had considered and the time was right.

I finally decided to go with my own bed and waited six months for the summer vacation period when my family was traveling.

Now just waiting for him to arrive, I put on wide pajamas over my civilian clothes, put on a little heavy makeup, and waited for him.

As the appointed time slowly approached, it was felt that the depths of the garden, especially the womb, were tingling and aching.

The appointment was at 8:00 a.m. Strange time isn’t it! But it was to match the other person’s time.

Maybe he’ll come to my house with a golf bag on his back.

In other words, so-and-so’s husband, who was supposed to be playing golf, in fact ran to my bed to…

But it was something I forced on him, and something that was irrelevant to him.

This man was the Parisian resident of a first-class trading company, and when I went to Paris, he took care of me through my father’s connections, and acted as my interpreter and guide.

At the time, he struck me as an excellent clerk who had been stationed in Paris for five years, a man who certainly spoke excellent French, and a very polite and gentlemanly man.

The year after the Paris trip, this Mr. K returned to his home country, and at Narita Airport, I met his French wife.

For me, the fact that my crush got married meant that the dream had been shattered, and it was a bit of a shock to see them again.

When I went to Paris, I was only sixteen and in high school. For him, there were more or less heterosexual feelings, while he was completely entrusted with the responsibility of just trying to do his duty as a host.

Perhaps he just thought I was a precocious high school student.

However, I somehow made up my mind that no matter who I was marrying, in any case, the virginity was going to be offered to this Mr. K.

So, finally, as I had hoped, Mr. K accepted.

Initially, Mr. K was very reluctant, but my insistent heartfelt wishes finally brought him to complete submission.

“Normally, it’s the man who takes the initiative to be interested, but now that I’m the one who’s asking you in turn…it seems like a strange thing to do…”

I had a very formal look on my face.

“Don’t say it’s a favor, I was going to try and see…just decide!”

And so, finally we agreed with each other.

Even my own heart pounds when I think about how hard it is to do this.

He arrived five minutes before the appointed time, just as that part of my body began to feel intense spasmodic pain, and he happened to be carrying a golf bag…

The moment I saw him, I realized that my lower abdomen was becoming more painful, and this situation is still very clear in my memory.

The swollen front of his pants was obscenely presented to my eyes, and my cheeks flushed up in a burst of redness when I realized that my sight had been telling him so in no uncertain terms.

We celebrated his arrival with a glass of champagne and then immediately took turns in the shower, and when I went in to shower, he sipped his champagne while he waited for me to finish.

For my part, I washed and looked at my body carefully.

The first time I saw a man’s protuberance, my whole body shook.

“Humans are truly marvelous creatures…”

That was my feeling at the time.

I cleaned this marvelous construct very carefully, this time wearing only civilian clothes on my body, and then proceeded to the dormitory room with the atmospheric music.

Entering my dorm room, I stood there in a moment of panic.

The room decorated with roses and atmospheric music seemed very incongruous before my eyes.

From between the thighs of the whiskey-drinking Mr. K, the huge sausage-like protuberance loomed there.

“Oops! I…”

I just don’t know what to do when I see this.

So he greeted the frozen me with a hand and walked over.

“Come on over here…”

Said the man, holding the huge sausage between his thighs in his hand.

The first time I held that over-the-top, surprisingly huge sausage, it just felt like it was hot in a surprisingly unexpected way.

In the midst of the shock, the throbbing, this time on his lap and kissing.

I thought that was the end of it, while he kissed and slid his hand underneath and started playing with the valley of my ass.

Those fingers knew the secret woman-like hand style very well and drove right to the center.

“Look, it’s so wet, very much like Big Muddy, in which case there’s no problem…”

He said it to himself, in a convincing tone, and then lifted me onto the bed, finally coming to the climax of the ritual.

But while he was lifting me onto the bed, I never understood why it was “okay” and what he meant by “big mud”.

After lying on the bed, when he pressed his body against mine, I then asked him, “Why is that okay?”

“Well! Being able to take ‘penetration’ from a man means growing up…”

When he finished, he grabbed my fingers and brought them to the secret part.

There was a situation that I couldn’t even imagine. Between the two petals, a sticky liquid made the whole area wet, and my fingers felt as if they were swimming, and I wondered if this was part of my own body.

“You know what? It’s also grown-up stuff, completely wet so that it can enter smoothly la…”

I was very shy and just closed my eyes and buried my face in his chest.

Soon, his hands spread my feet wide and as he squeezed between my thighs, suddenly, I opened my eyes wide wanting to see his face, which I had always felt he was making a move for.

Finger and tongue caresses are also strong…

“You were great, wonderful…”

He muttered sweetly, almost as if he were dreaming.

I was a total lusty female beast, anticipating his movements.

The pleasure surged throughout, not at all worried about that horrible thing that was going to break into my narrow cunt.

He was quiet as a toad entering me.

More or less, it was more or less a hard intrusion in general, and so, just for a moment “ah”, just a scream of intense pain, to the inside of my inner body, I felt the intrusion of the toad in the depths of my body once again.

Like floating in water, I felt a tingling deep in my body, and the pleasure my body experienced for the first time made me giddy while learning what it meant to be a woman.

This is when I first felt like a real woman in front of adults.

Afterwards, the “woman”, who was no longer afraid, wanted to love the toad, which had been pulled out and was covered with blood, and at the same time wanted to eat it.

Women are strange creatures.

From an initial feeling of fear, it turned into a huge sausage of actively wanting a man.

Giving him my virginity for the first time… After seeing the blood that symbolizes virginity, he suddenly hugged me very gently and again put that huge rod…

This time it was different from the first time and I was prepared so I was able to accept his penetration.

He sucked on my lips and stroked his fingers over the not-yet-enlarged breasts, making me feel good while he prepared for penetration.

Slowly, very gently, and then very affectionately, I squeezed into my secret part.

“Ah, ah, oooh…mmm…”

I can’t say it was pleasure or pain, the marvelous sensation caused my whole body to shake and become sore around the waist.

This time, his rod entered me after a long time, and I felt my stomach so very full and full that even I was bounding up.

He licked and sucked my lips very carefully while he finally finished his second ejaculation, when…

“So, it’s great, huh?”

He asked.

I nodded in strong agreement.

His majestic, thick arms made me feel so relieved when they held me tightly.

２

After finally giving my virginity to my beloved, I had a strange feeling between my thighs the next day as I walked up and down the street.

Feeling hard when going to school and coming home.

When I got home, I was about to go straight to my room when Koichi, my older brother who usually doesn’t care much about me, was standing there.

“Geez, brother, don’t just barge into my room.”

With a very skeptical look, my brother sniffed back and forth across my room.

“Hey, Yasuko, you smell like a man in your room, what happened?”

“Don’t be ridiculous, there’s nothing worth fussing over…”

“Don’t lie…if you deceive your brother…”

Koichi-san was very stubborn about cruising back and forth to my room.

“You’re still very young, I’m not going to allow you to do all that weird stuff with men!”

While saying that, my brother pressed my shoulders with both hands and stared at me as if he was licking my whole body.

Very annoying brother.

“Hey, Yasuko, let your brother check to see if there’s a man’s smell inside your body.”

He said.

So, pinned me to the bed.

Is there such a thing as a brother? We’re brother and sister, how can we do such a thing?

“Nasty, stupid, stop it, brother…”

“Cut the nagging and take it easy, I’m just checking you out and no one will object.”

Unlike usual Koichi’s brother’s eyes were surprisingly sparkling, always filled with an obscene glow.

In an instant, my brother’s hand reached inside my skirt.

“Ah, yuck! So, brother…”

So I made a noise and was trying to get up.

This is something that has never happened before and is really quite strange.

“Don’t argue, I’m your brother…”

It’s not reasonable at all.

My brother peeled off my skirt and white panties in one fell swoop.

There’s a crack there the icy wind is blowing in.

My brother’s face seemed to be buried between my thighs.

“Yuck, what are you doing, brother!”

I got up, tried to press harder, and pushed my brother away.

“Be quiet! Don’t make any noise…”

This time it was with hard hands, spreading my legs wide apart.

“Nasty, nasty, brother, what are you doing?”

I was very flustered but, it was too late.

My brother flicked his fingers through the all-important crack and then rubbed his bearded face against it.

In an instant, my whole legs were spread wide open, feeling like a lamb before the wolf…

My brother brought the lamp closer and kept staring there.

(Ahhh, so shy, just as his big inner rod is about to penetrate…)

I was already shy.

“Stop it, brother, stop it…”

It took every ounce of strength in his body to push his brother away.

“Ping…” his brother fell to the ground, this time he was really angry.

“Hey…Yasuko, what do you take me for!”

It was just one of those you-versus-me sentences, and finally I gave in.

“What for! You casually entered my room and did this to me…”

“I’m your older brother, it’s only natural for a brother to inspect his sister’s body, and I’ve known since before that you’ve been flirting with men without your parents’ knowledge, so it’s my duty to keep a good eye on you…”

Is there such a thing as a strange…

“Hey, Yasuko, hurry up and show your ass…”

At this point, I was asked to show my ass, and I was simply furious to hear lewd words coming out of my brother’s mouth.

“No, asshole brother…”

What to curse next? I simply can’t speak. Although my brother doesn’t work for a first-class big trading company, he’s still an employee of a high-tech company!

I just can’t believe that my brother would use such an obscene word.

And forcibly invade my body.

“Come on! Don’t nag, show your brother.”

As he said that, he grabbed my feet hard.

“Hey! Bend your knees a little…”

It was already at such a point that there was no other way but to do what my brother said.

I’m afraid I’m going to get my ass kicked if I resist him one more time.

I had to lie on my back in a humiliating pose.

My brother once again placed the lamp next to my stripped down skirt again, then brought the cushion and pressed it under my ass.

“Well then, it’s better this way…”

My ass was up.

“Konko is a good boy, so spread your feet a little more…”

Following my brother’s instructions, I spread my feet wide.

My brother sat with his entire body on the edge of the bed, swinging his upper body so that he brought his face close between my inner legs.

At this point, rather than feeling shame, I just felt sick to my stomach and goosebumps throughout.

My brother, who had licked his finger, finally brought it close to my crack and then began to spread it from side to side.

“Ah, yuck… uh, stop it, brother…”

I reflexively rejected him.

As he was about to bring his spread legs together, he had no choice but to open them wide as his inner legs were rubbed in a stinging friction.

“Ooohmmm, good boy, Conzi, open up a little more so I can see better.”

The result made the secret lips slide slowly two or three times.

“Darn it, so abusive…”

Completely oblivious to my agonizing pleas, my brother’s fingers had a death grip on the tip of my clit and had no intention of leaving.

Even to the point of turning your fingers back and forth and squeezing them inward, it’s that turning and then pressing inward motion.

The movement of my brother’s fingers made me feel tingly, so naturally I lifted my waist up.

“Oo hmm, it really does smell like a man, if it was a virgin it wouldn’t have turned out like this la…”

When he finished, his brother grabbed it with his fingers and then stroked it as he kept turning it.

So, somehow, the itch gradually spread all over my body, and my eyes got blurry.

My brother’s fingers were in the crack, crunching there with one hand.

Upon closer inspection, the fully naked lower half of his body had a looming male root between his inner legs.

“Come on, stay calm and don’t be surprised by whatever your brother does.”

With that, my brother pulled his finger out and instead started licking his slit with his tongue while making “hissing” sticky noises.

“Oooh umm, sure knows what a man tastes like.”

My brother didn’t actually know anything about it at all, he just threatened me.

He placed his hand between his legs, making it feel as if the femur was being expanded as if it were going to split open, and then his brother moved his face closer to the valley.

So there was a sound like a dog drinking water.

３

Shameless, shy brother, I kept glaring at him as I lay on my back, both hands in fists, enduring all my brother’s demeanor.

Truly bold brother…

“Then spread your thighs a little more…and…”

Both legs naturally came together, and my brother, who couldn’t catch his breath, spread his thighs wide again, licking my crack back and forth.

The whole tongue stretched out and once again made me feel an indescribably pleasant sensation as it licked from the bottom upwards I closed my eyes quietly and comfortably opened my mouth wide, whereupon my brother overlapped his lips on it, sucking on it in a sticky manner, while sucking on my soft lips.

Gradually adding strength to the hands holding me tight.

I didn’t resist, I just did what my brother wanted.

“Good boy, Konko, becoming obedient, wonderful…”

“Konko, I’m going to love you even more…”

My breathing was slightly confused as my brother’s tongue crawled around.

My face is completely expressionless…

So, there was a subtle change in my brother’s movements, something I was well aware of, and perhaps, my body gradually responded!

The nipples, not yet hard, seemed to react.

My brother covered the breast-like package with his palm and quietly pressed down.

My brother twirled his tongue again, whereupon my nipples suddenly hardened and my breathing became very rapid.

Then a gradual wave of sound struck over around the belly, and again the brother crawled his tongue back and forth hard around the belly.

“That’s great, Yasuko, coming alive.”

The brother spoke so to himself.

My brother kept staring at the obscene pussy, and so became progressively more aroused, surely able to peer into the wet pink folds of flesh deep within my crack.

If it was an adult, I would definitely not be able to see it due to the thick pubic hair, however, my pussy crack was completely visible to my brother…perhaps it was this that made me feel excited instead.

My body reacted due to the slightest touch of my brother’s fingertips.

The smooth sensation burned even more.

My brother shifted his tongue to the inside of his thigh, very gently adding caresses with his tongue.

Whenever my brother’s stimulation became intense, it was as if I was surrounded by strange aches and pains.

Presented with a young man and woman, neither brother nor sister.

The pussy slit became completely wet due to the constant licking of her brother from Choi just now.

My brother, who was watching my body shake slightly, re-presented his large rod.

“I’m going to insert this of my brother into you, is that okay…”

While saying that, the brother who was running his left hand over the big meat stick for the second time…

Then with his right hand he grabbed my chin and turned it towards himself, I couldn’t turn my face anywhere else, so I had to keep looking at his big rod, there was no other way.

The red and black tip bobbed up and down.

“Conzo, look closely, come on, lie flat on your back and spread your legs wide.”

My brother bobbed his big, majestic, firm rod up and down, then placed it around his belly button.

So, very skillfully, while swinging his hips, he wriggled and crawled his cock over my pale skin.

Gripping the entire shaft tightly in one hand, his brother rubbed the tip as he slid it from top to bottom of the crack.

After three or four slides back and forth, my whole body was shaking like a wind-up doll.

So, my brother moved his cock closer between my thighs as if he were clinging.

Like a mollusk, there was a tickling sensation in my crack.

Opening her eyes she saw her brother around her waist and her fingers covered in saliva before attaching them to the tip of her cock.

So, once again, he grabbed the penis and inserted the tip into the crack.

As my legs lifted, my cock quietly rubbed against my crack several times before invading inside my tiny warm cave.

As my brother’s cock filled me, my lower half ached like a rip, causing me to be at a loss for words.

It seems to be a different situation than it apparently was initially.

The pain like a tear attacked me again.

My brother inserted the tip of his penis a little.

For the second time I reacquainted myself with the ability of that huge rod to penetrate my tiny vaginal opening.

The body stiffened, and the labia, which had been holding back, slowly had that slight pain that had arisen a moment ago arise again.

“Yasuko, don’t push so hard…”

Saying that, Koichi quickly started swinging his waist after tilting his upper body back. Initially, the swinging was slow, and as time increased, the speed of thrusting and withdrawing gradually increased.

“Oooh, oooh…uh, Konoko…”

While saying this, he slowly rubbed his densely packed cock together.

After that, after about four or five seconds, the penis was pulled out from my secret lips.

The brother’s penis is already showing atrophy.

It was as if it had already spit slime inside me.

Rather, it was something that happened in a moment that I didn’t know about.

This was a second experience for me.

My brother said as he inserted a hygienic lick into his cock.

“How about it, Konko, this is a secret between the two of us, you can’t tell anyone else…”

I won’t tell anyone about this kind of thing, it’s just an ugly relationship between brother and sister!

“But from now on, brother will come to you whenever he can.”

That means he’s decided he wants my flesh.

Is there such a shameful thing in the world as a brother raping his sister…

I was really dumbfounded.

IX. Adultery by a shameless inner brother

１

“Really unreasonable people, stop it!”

Contrary to that statement, my thighs were spreading wide open.

I’ve always thought that a woman’s body is quite complex.

Even when forced like rape by a man who does not like it, the kind of very skillful stimulation of the sensitive parts of the woman, when the body is wet, the woman is long ago is unable to resist, and is completely accepted.

Therefore, if you promise to penetrate once, the woman will be like falling into a deep valley and will never be able to get up.

He and I became very close from that point on, so to speak.

“Cunning people, so unreasonable…stop it…”

A slight amount of sunlight came in through the slits in the louvered leaves that were pulled down, making my inner legs look sexy and dynamic.

The thought of it being a scene from a serialized drama makes me feel even more excited.

“Stop it, I can’t…really…”

With a nasal voice, I said words that even I couldn’t understand.

He seemed to be getting progressively more aroused, and the front of his pants was already fully inflated.

“As much as you call me a no-nonsense person, the pussy is so wet, holding three of my fingers at the same time… oh shit… it’s overflowing… there’s not enough toilet paper left for a long time.”

Wet and hissing, it was thrusting and pulling, finally, digging into the clitoris.

“That’s amazing, three years of marriage and completely trained by your husband. You weren’t like this before, I remember the first penetration being quite a struggle, now you’re a very skilled man-wife…you suck so tightly despite your mouth saying you hate it, so your husband alone won’t be able to satisfy you.”

He was called Osawa and pulled his finger out in a flash, then wiped his wet hand with it while I lay back on the couch and stared at him with my thighs spread.

It’s not a grudge.

“Hey! If you insert it earlier…”

Said the man, urging him on.

As if to hurry my lewd lust, he slowly pulled down his pants, revealing the lower half of his body.

Single, but it doesn’t look like it.

Judging from my husband’s inability to have a relatively firm and thick penis, it was very clear in my mind that he should be a married man.

His cock was glistening, amazing in length and width, with intricate curves, emerging veins, and pulsating shoulders.

He grabbed it with one hand.

“It’s already so erect, wanting to penetrate you.”

When I finished, leaning in close to my cheeks, not hot, but only rolling, the lustful nectar that had built up in the core of my womb squirted into the vaginal opening.

The wife’s reserve has long been unknown to fly to the child.

“Really abusing me…”

When I finished, I kept glaring at him.

For his part, he looked like he’d seen through me long ago, his erect glans rubbing against my lips, making my neck feel tingly.

After Ru Chen’s obscene sensuality drove me crazy, the next step was to bare my breasts and squeeze them.

“Ahhh, stop it now…”

I couldn’t help but cry out.

“Not yet, horny man-wife, how can you call yourself Mrs. Headmistress if you admit defeat like that…”

“Aiya… I don’t know, don’t abuse me…”

This time he broke his erection into my pubic hair, and the head end slid down, playing tactfully with the engorged and exposed vagina, making slimy noises while pressing against the pubic bone.

“Nasty…uh, already, ah, ah…uh…”

“Well, you want to penetrate, don’t you, just tell me the truth! You said you wanted to penetrate the vagina, say it!”

His mouth broke into a smile and he glared at me slyly.

While he was observing my various expressions, he was tickling the area around my soft pussy lips very carefully and continued to keep up this obnoxious patrol.

I am already pressing on.

“Ah, ah…uh, oooh…”

While gasping for breath.

“Come on, please, just insert the whole penis into the cunt…”

Obscene words came out of my mouth.

In fact, that day was the fifth meeting with him.

“Very well said, ma’am…”

With that, he stabbed harder into my protruding clit.

“Hey, come on…”

“What’s faster…”

He said so while making me anxious again.

My body was already cramped, while my ass kept swinging back and forth on its own.

I’d go crazy and get weird if it made me so anxious, I couldn’t wait a moment longer.

If he waited any longer, he’d just keep cramping up, and maybe he’d cling to him.

My soft, swollen pussy lips were bobbing up and down like the mouth of a goldfish, and that was something I was very aware of.

His purpose seems to be to induce lewdness and ecstasy in women.

“In this case, it should be possible to insert it quickly?”

Suddenly spread his legs wide, thrusting and pulling out to match the actual situation, and was smiling.

It’s really ill-intentioned and very skillful in making women feel anxious, and I just can’t cope with this trick of his.

Therefore, for two consecutive days I accepted his penetration, forgetting the face of being a wife, and completely reveled in his lust.

“Ahhhh, it’s really been… annoying!”

My whole body was red with excitement, and I was already at the final limit of my patience.

So he picked up both feet again and turned into a midriff, facing me with great disinterest.

“This look right?”

It seemed so energized as he said it, sliding around the labia in a follow-through fashion.

“Aww, bugger it, harder…”

The expression on his face looks frantic, with sweat and tears seeping in, while his feet are around his waist.

As if it were judo wrestling, it pulled him over so that the penis was sucked by the vagina.

“It’s already impossible to leave, it belongs to me…”

I cried out in a hoarse voice, my entire body writhing as if in agony.

So it was at this point that his penis penetrated between my thighs.

“Mrs. Erotic, oh, oh…”

The entire tip of the lump of flesh that had invaded the depths of the vagina swelled up.

In time with the beat, my body cramped as if it were a hiccup, squeezing his cock while oozing womanly lust.

As his rod plunged in and out of my cunt, as if it were a pump sucking upward, the lust overflowed.

The sticky liquid made a “hissing” sound and coated his cock.

２

The incestuous trance state with him always stayed at the core of my body, and from the depths of my vagina a steady stream of sticky lewdness came out, which I wiped up several times with toilet paper before it was clean.

So, I look forward to…

(Tomorrow, maybe he’ll come!)

Completely absorbing his semen into my body and welcoming dusk is something I must do every day. (Referring to waiting for my husband to return from work.)

However, it was a very unpleasant day for me.

That means he didn’t come home, and the result is…

“I was in the neighborhood on business and stopped by to see you…”

Saying that, all of a sudden, Neji Naoya appeared in front of me.

My whole body looked very panicked and we…

I then…

“Just a moment, please!”

It doesn’t say that.

“The house is a bit of a mess, come in.”

Immediately, the towel that was spread on the couch was put away, rolled up and put in the washing machine.

Naoya was already sitting on the couch when he drew the curtains and prepared to open the window.

“No need to be polite, big sister, it’s fine just the way it is, I haven’t eaten yet, could you please order something from the neighborhood.”

“Oops, it’s like this… I’ll order a sushi bento right away…”

“Don’t bother, big sister.”

“Strange, so annoying Naoya.”

“As a matter of fact, I’m old enough to be here.”

“Ah! When?”

“It’s, hey, hey, hey…it was about thirty minutes ago, I’m well aware of that, so, no ringing the bell, just knocking on the door.”

“…”

“So, hearing strange noises, but, discovering something significant, I borrowed the key from the unfamiliar janitor, Big Sister.”

“…”

“It turned out that there were guests inside, so in order to wait until your guests returned, I went to the nearby Chinese Noodle Shop for lunch and waited…”

Neddy then smiled meaningfully.

Neddy rested his eyes on my skirt, and then I saw his eyes shift to my thighs, causing me to shiver.

(It’s like I’m being seen through. What should I do?)

To the completely confused me, Neddy pursued the root of the matter with the confident tone of a beast that has caught its prey.

“Hey, Big Sister, your thighs are already soaked, forming a little water, it seems to be sticky, it’s too ugly, hurry up and wipe it off…”

“Oops, I’m so sorry!”

“Whether it’s right or sorry, it’s better to wipe it up, it’s the lewdness that was injected into it by that man just now! Big sister.”

While saying that, Neddy suddenly rolled up the hem of my skirt.

“Geez, that’s great, no panties, bare ass…”

Really, really shameless nay-sayers.

(This is the end of my relationship with my husband.)

I was at a complete loss as to how I was going to explain this, so I pressed both hands together there.

“Cut the crap, please go back.”

My whole being was a mess.

“You want me to go back, then I’ll go.”

Already seeing through my inner circle with a threatening tone.

“Sure, it’s fine if you want me to go back, I just need to ask you about what happened about screwing around with that guy just now, I probably know a little bit about it, and after I understand it, I’ll go back.”

Really obnoxious Neko, as in strangling me, showing that obscene way of talking.

“This man, from two months ago to start running outside the bank of the field staff, big sister in the workplace and he had a number of times… big sister and you and he slept together, I recently also want to women want to die…”

He demanded my flesh.

“This kind of thing, I don’t want…”

With my brain in turmoil and my blood boiling, I fled into my dorm room.

Naoya came after me from behind and held me tightly, and the two of them then collapsed onto the bed.

“Come on! Big Sister, calm down…please understand that I’m not going to tell, so it doesn’t matter, let’s do it!”

Neddy then laid down on the bed, then took off his pants and removed his tie.

“Big Sister, I’m sorry, please wipe it up with toilet paper, I can’t take what that bank clerk left behind.”

If I had refused him, he would have told my husband about my incest.

I had no choice but to bring toilet paper.

“Hey! It’s all attached to the top, so let’s see you wipe your vagina and show me all over from the top.”

Really brazen, forcing people to do unseemly things on their inner circle, I didn’t know he was that bad.

Neddy turned to the physical side of me.

Forced to lie on my back, I’m nothing like I was when he was there a moment ago, shivering with great fear while wiping off my sticky lewdness with toilet paper.

“Hey! Sis, don’t be so stiff, just relax, that’s it, slowly spread your thighs…”

While saying this, he let out a fake laugh that was earned and started stroking my pubic hair.

Then bring your face closer.

“Big Sister, that was awesome just now. That bank clerk is always locked up tight, so engorged and bright red, that man is really nasty!”

While saying so, he started playing with the crack with his hand.

“The big sister of that time, so great, more than foreign pornographic video, more wonderful performance…”

“Not another word, please.”

“Oooh, ha, ha, ha, ha, to stop is it? By stopping, doesn’t Big Sis mean she wants to thrust faster?”

Like a lamb caught by a wild animal, I closed my eyes and covered my face with my hands, there was no other way but to endure if my inner brother was to remain silent.

I am not feeling sad at all.

Because I turned out to have a desire for pornography…

However, having sex with my brother-in-law still made me feel uncomfortable, and although I felt a bit sorry about that, it was something I couldn’t accept.

Therefore, I was very patient and looked forward to ending the sexual intercourse with my inner brother sooner.

While that was the case, why Naoto wasn’t going to penetrate me, just face my back.

(Strange, why don’t you insert it faster?)

Nothing happened, I just kept my hands over my face one by one.

Neddy suddenly put his hand on my thigh after a while.

“Big sister, please straighten your knees.”

After saying that, he placed his waist between my thighs.

“I’m sorry, big sister, I’m about to be like that bank clerk with the skills to make you lewd…”

As he did so, he began to find a position to bring both feet up to my right and left side bellies, lifting my ass with both hands and pressing up on it.

“Oops…”

I couldn’t help but make a noise as it was Neddy’s thick cock that was being pressed against me.

I hadn’t expected Naoya’s penis to be so thick at all, and it scared me a little.

But, not caring about my hesitation, Neddy simply pulled my ass closer with both hands and broke in with a general sound of making strange noises.

Instead of penetration, it really does feel stuffed.

At this point, my pussy lips spread obscenely wide to accept his entry.

“How’s that, big sister, compared to that clerk…”

“…”

“So, let’s orgasm!”

“Geez, don’t!”

I shouted as I demanded of Neddy.

But, Neji had long been too excited at this point to pay any attention to my requests.

“Don’t be shy, big sister, you’ll be very pleasurable in a moment.”

As my inner brother spoke, in one swift motion, he pulled my shoulders closer and sat his upper body up.

I had no choice but to face my front pubic area to him and meet his cock thrusting deep into it, when…

“Ah, ah… uh, ah, ah…”

Afterward, the shock of not being able to make a sound penetrated my body, a very comfortable feeling, or pressure that made my breathing almost stop.

“How about that, my big meat stick isn’t so bad, come on! I’ll see it in action just the way you like it, come on! Come on…”

Neddy supported my ass while thrusting his hips very skillfully and rhythmically up and down.

By this time, my whole body was leaning back.

“Ah, ha…mmm, ah ha…mmm…”

Like a sound like an animal moaning in pain, the pleasure bursting from deep in my throat, I couldn’t resist wrapping my hands around Naoya’s neck.

“Ah, that was awesome, Naoya… very comfortable, ah, like an orgasm!”

I finally posed hoping he would thrust a little deeper.

“Ahhhh, I can’t, having an orgasm…”

Unable to help but let out a moan, she hugged Naoya as tight as she could.

Even then, Straight didn’t ejaculate.

Doesn’t being in my vagina make the rod as hard as an outline iron twitch?

It was as if I had become a prisoner of my inner brother, and the extremely overwhelming feeling of fullness left me half in a state of disorientation.

Naoya didn’t cum inside me that day.

X. The Widow Who Seduced Her Son

１

It’s been five years since my husband passed away.

Time goes by so fast, floating through the world of people, and I can’t remember exactly what I did in the past now.

My only son is now seventeen years old, looks a lot like my departed husband, is tall and quite handsome.

Luckily for us, my husband left us a house and land, which helped us in the future.

If you rent an apartment from someone, you have to pay the rent, so I guess we were lucky in that regard!

Regarding my son’s upbringing and our mother and son’s living expenses, there is absolutely no problem after old age if I work hard to earn money.

I think the place you live in, whether you own it or not, is still a tough place to live if you don’t have an income.

My son Zhouzuo was born to me when I was twenty-one years old, and I am now thirty-nine.

Although I send him to a good school like everyone else, I can’t be compared to those who are called “educated mothers”, but I can be described as a busy and very ordinary mother.

But a child is still a child, and while he outwardly shows a lack of concern for his mother, the truth is that he is secretly scrutinizing my every move.

“Mother, you should wear nice clothes once in a while…”

Hearing my son’s words surprised me greatly.

Why? Come to think of it, putting on makeup, wearing nice clothes, and then going shopping in high spirits and eating at fancy restaurants like my good friends, I’ve long forgotten such enjoyment.

I took a fresh look at my son when he finally grew up and decided that I needed to remind myself not to bring work home as much as possible.

Honestly, regarding my job, it is something not to be proud of for my son who is already a little older.

You must find it strange that I call myself a “sex counselor”. Didn’t I say I was a very ordinary “housewife”?

Going back to the earlier topic, my husband had a malignant tumor and after battling the disease for six months, he finally passed away.

While my husband was in the hospital, I was given the opportunity to work as a “housewife”, which provided a good income after his death.

Fortunately, because of the abundant income, mother and son had no problem with living expenses. The only one who was able to own his own house about this, we have to thank the deceased husband.

Her son, Zhouzuo, also had no need for his mother to worry about him, and he grew up to be more and more sensible.

Oops! So far we have had a fairly quiet and comfortable life, but I was widowed at a young age.

A mature woman whose heart once burned with a passion for her husband’s lovemaking in the past.

Being a woman, of course I possess the sexuality of an adult, for I am neither a nun nor a fairy.

Especially after ending the twenties and reaching their thirties, a woman’s sex drive becomes more intense.

At this time, if a man is a little seduced, it is common to agree to him without any resistance.

I thought to myself that even if I turned out that way, my dead husband would forgive me, I guess!

I was very serious about working as a housewife, and that was only for the first two or three years, and after that I was engaged in relationships with men and women.

Once, it’s hard to go back when you’re used to doing this kind of work.

Of course, the first thing is to earn more than a real job as a housewife, and the second thing is to be able to have secret pleasures, where a woman’s desires can be fulfilled through her work.

To be clear, it’s no different than selling a woman’s flesh.

However, my thoughts have not degenerated to such a level.

The fact that I would go into sexual housewifery happened because I went to work in the home of a 60-year-old single man.

Although I was very careful not to let my son Zhouzuo know, I still felt an indescribable sense of guilt in my heart for my son.

Still can’t help it though…

After all, I’m in my thirties, and I’ve been a widow since then!

Anyway, I was shocked at how the men looked at the time.

The owner of this family lives by himself, his wife having passed away five years ago, and the children own their own house, so he is just as happy enjoying the single life.

It was a referral from the church I belonged to to work at this home.

But then again, from the very beginning I was never prepared to engage in selling my flesh.

On this day I had finished my work and the owner said he had to go out for a while.

So, alone, looking at the big house, in the room provided to me by the owner, I tried to use the electronic massager bought by a friend who visited the church, and the result was a strange thought in my mind.

This time…

Maybe it’s not possible to keep an electronic massager close at hand.

The morning’s cleaning was over as well, and I was catching my breath when a sudden surge of lust came up that I couldn’t restrain at once.

So, she quickly ran back to her room, took off her skirt and panties, and brought the electronic massager.

You can’t do this kind of thing if you’re in your own home.

Wet it with saliva and shove it into the pale pink crack.

Bending back and forth, side to side, then bobbing my head, I desperately and obscenely wiggled my bare ass.

And so it was.

“Ms. Komiya, are you there?”

“…”

“Hello! Ms. Komiya, are you in there?”

At the same time as the sound was made the door to the room was opened and the entirety of my shameful and obscene posture was presented.

“Ah, it’s okay…”

“I’m so sorry!”

“Haha, don’t be sorry, you’re young, of course you act that way. Come on, keep doing it and don’t stop, I should apologize for giving you a scare.”

The master said so, not caring about me who was feeling shy, and then he sat in front of me.

As bad luck would have it, this was right on the eve of my impending orgasm. I was feeling very shy while squeezing the electronic massager into my crack and then finally climaxed.

“Aaahhh, oooh, oooh…mmm…”

“What’s wrong, Ms. Komiya…”

The master asked, excitedly from the sidelines.

Uncontrollable gasps escaped from my mouth…

My whole body appeared to stiffen up, and my exhausted posture was fully presented to the old man.

I then turned around, ready to end the action at the wet petals when my master grabbed me by the shoulders and turned me in his own direction.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen such a wonderful scene, Ms. Komiya!”

The master happily continued, “Look, Komiya-sama, I’m excited too…”

When he finished, as he flipped open the front of his shirt, something like a tent protruded from the front of his underwear.

Upon closer inspection, isn’t that just a majestic, firm penis?

Due to his age, that cock was so thick and at the same time was at a completely vertical angle.

“How about using your mouth to take care of it for me, okay?”

My master’s entire expression changed, as if nothing had happened, and then moved his cock closer to the front of my face.

I was sucked in as if I were a frog being watched by a snake, bringing my lips close to my master’s erect penis and licking it with my tongue in fear.

After that, all at once, she took the tip of that thick rod in her mouth.

The next thing you know, there’s a whole lot of silence in the middle of it.

The tongue wrapped the thick rod around it, and then it was with her lips, bobbing up and down as she enticed her master’s pleasure.

By this time, my master’s face was tilted back and my oral sex move reached his entire body.

“Oooh, oooh…”

When he screamed out, I was already overflowing with searing cum at the thought of my master’s rod becoming even more swollen in my mouth.

I was well aware of the cum spilling out of the corners of my mouth, and I used the toilet paper next to me to wipe off the white cloudy sexual fluid.

The owner then said, “Ms. Komiya, I really thank you because I haven’t felt so happy in a long time, and this is a tip as a thank you gift, so please take it.”

When I finished, I saw my master’s gesture of frequent thanks as he kept holding my hand, making me really feel that I was doing a good deed to him.

So from then on my master made sure to ask me to give him oral sex, even to the point of occasionally asking to penetrate me.

That’s how I started becoming a sex counselor.

２

Since she had sex with the sixty-year-old owner, she felt sorry for her son, Chusaku, and was ashamed to see him.

If you are around fifteen years old, it is a sensitive and emotionally unstable age.

There is a tendency to ruminate about emotional issues between men and women, and even about sexual issues.

It is not surprising that by the age of seventeen, in particular, one is already as sexually active as an adult.

For my son, Zhouzaku, I didn’t intentionally take care of him carefully, and after I targeted my work at the elderly, he became unbalanced, and finally, my son complained, “Mother, I’ve been very nagging lately, maybe it’s because of my age!”

Although my son scolded me so much, it rather lightened my mood and gave me a sense of exoneration.

I was trying to get my son to go to college no matter how hard I had to work, and my son himself was ready to go to college, even if it was too late to encourage him to study hard.

For now, it’s finally possible to go to my son’s room and watch him read without having to sneak a peek like I always used to.

There are times when my son is outwardly very happy when I make a snack and bring it to him, even though he thinks I’m nagging.

So it was one night.

I was carrying Chousaku’s favorite black tea with milk when I was going to give it to him.

As usual I knocked on the door before entering the room, but that night was the only night that Chousaku was lying in bed asleep.

However, after asking Zhou Zuo, I found that the zipper on the front of his pants was casually open, as if he had just finished the most common “masturbation” action young boys do.

Maybe it had only just been wiped clean with toilet paper! I saw the way he wiped his penis with his right hand. Of course, since he pulled his pants down, his entire lower abdomen was exposed and his shriveled penis was in view.

Seeing my son’s lower abdomen for the first time…the shriveled yet extraordinarily long and thick looking penis.

So, I realized that my son’s penis was exactly the same size as my husband’s.

(Oops! It’s great that my son has grown up.)

I couldn’t help but crouch down in front of my son’s swollen meat and keep staring at it while a wistful feeling surrounded me, so I quietly took Chozo’s penis in my hand.

Even with a sudden and uncontrollable desire, I took my son’s penis in my mouth.

The fishy, milquetoast smell of young manhood emanated from the top of that hunk of meat, stimulating my lady parts even more.

Unlike my job as a housewife, where I worked with the elderly, I felt that it was truly masculine.

The strong impulse that poured out from my whole body made me forget that the person in front of me was my own son.

So…I opened my mouth and filled my mouth with Zhou Zu’s erect penis.

The penis, which was a bit flaccid at first, slowly became hard and taut.

“Ahhhh, I… Mother…”

Sitting the upper half of his body up, Chousaku displayed an indescribable trance-like expression, as if he was about to plead for something.

While I promised him with my eyes, I asked him to lie down on the bed and then rubbed my mouth on the even more swollen young cock.

As his tongue licked as if rolling up the tip of a hard penis, and as he kept rubbing the glans with his lips, Chousaku’s whole body trembled due to the pleasure, while his two hands gripped the edge of the bed tightly.

Zhou Zuo’s penis was as strong and thick as if it was going to pierce my cheeks, and it was fully erect.

Perhaps it’s possible that in a little while Chusaku is going to explode.

I spit the cock I was holding out of my mouth while asking him to remove my pants for me.

“Hey, Chousaku, please help mother take off her pants this time too, please!”

With trembling hands, Chousaku took off my women’s shirt and skirt.

Not expecting this to happen, I decided to have the courage to teach him with my own body and to explain about the organization of the female body and common sense about the desires of men and women.

In a bra and panties stance, I want Chousaku to strip his body.

“Hey, Chousaku, the next step is to undo the hidden clasp of mother’s bra…”

Turning my back to him, Chousaku unhooked the hidden clasp of my bra, so I turned around again, my plump breasts exposed.

Even to myself, I found it strange that even though I was middle-aged, the shape of my breasts had not changed at all, and my beautiful, plump breasts were swaying as if they were luring Chousaku.

“May I? Don’t think of me as your mother, please touch this breast…”

“It…I’d be scared…”

“It’s okay! Women become very pleasurable if they are touched here, but be gentle…”

When Chozaku, whose eyes were full of light, touched the breasts that he had only sucked as a baby, he grabbed them with both hands at once.

“Please rub it gently… that’s right, that’s how you stroke it back and forth ah! This nipple is the part that Chousaku used to suck on a lot when he was a baby, so suck on it with the mood of that time…”

Relieved and licking one side of her breast, Zhou Zu…

You could say it’s instinct! This is the kind of sucking that arouses a woman’s pleasure, or maybe it’s just a man’s nature to do so, whatever you want to call it…

“Ah, ah…”

I couldn’t help but sneak in a moan.

“It’s not just one side, suck on both breasts, Chousaku!”

While looking at my face, he was desperately trying to evoke his childhood instincts, twirling his nipples with his tongue and sucking them in a way that made me feel pain.

“I’ll be in pain if I push so hard, Chozaku! Can you please be more gentle?”

The indescribably sweet pleasure traveled to the depths of the uterus, the whole body trembled slightly, and the thick black area covering the panties was in a wet state due to the obscene lewdness.

When the nipples were tongued, a pleasure never before experienced ran through the body like an electric current.

Gripping as if tightly, the natural force on the hands that rubbed the breasts made them feel quite sore.

However, this ended up turning into pleasure, making the whole body tremble due to the tightly closed womb-like pleasure.

“That’s how you suck on a breast and take your mother’s panties off.”

Not to be outdone by young girls in general, and wearing pink sexy panties, my body is not moving at all, just watching Zhou role that unskilled movements to take down my pants.

My crack was completely exposed, with dark pubic hair thickly surrounding it, and Chousaku’s eyes were just dead on there.

“Yes, that’s where a woman feels the most pleasure, so a man has to be gentle there!”

Zhou Zuo’s lower half of his body was harder than iron, and his erected rod stood upright in a majestic and firm posture.

First, I had Chousaku lie down on the bed with his hand grasping the young piece of meat before taking it in his mouth once again.

Chousaku, whose eyes were closed and whose whole body tensed up, didn’t resist my caresses.

I gently caress the tip of the rod with my tongue, and this time, Chousaku’s waist trembles like a cramp around it.

Due to, the caressing of my breasts just now, the entirety of my crack was moist, and frankly, the desire to have Zhou Zuo’s big, majestic, firm meat stick quickly inserted into my crack made me gasp for breath.

I couldn’t resist and straddled on top of Chousaku’s body, adopting a woman-on-top position.

So, grabbing the not-yet-colored, near-pink tip, he pressed it against his cleft.

Pushing the thick pubic hair out of the way, he explored the vaginal hole and inserted the tip there.

At this point I couldn’t help but let out a pleasant moan, and, the whole thing dropped from my waist.

As if it was going to split open, Zhou Zuo’s thick penis ruptured the vaginal wall and entered to reach the depths.

“Ahhhh, very comfortable…”

“Mother, what’s wrong with you?”

Zhou Zuo inquired me with a nervous expression.

“Chusaku, don’t be nervous! Mother feels very comfortable!”

It was only then that a small smile appeared on Chousaku’s tense face at that moment.

So, I moved my waist a little bit, so that the thick rod could fill the whole body. I moved my waist like a circle, and after two or three times of this, I suddenly pulled out the rod, and then inserted it deeply again.

When I pumped it back and forth eight or nine times, Zhou Zuo’s penis in the vagina swelled up even more.

“Oooh, oooh…mmm, ahhhh…”

Zhou Zu, whose whole body is tense, thrusts his iron hard meat in hard, while at the same time, he spurts out manly semen like hot water towards the wall of my vagina very fiercely.

Since it was exactly the same method as the adults, I held my comforting son’s body tightly, and I was immersed in the joyful pleasure of remembering the previous sexual intercourse with my dead husband.

“Mother, I feel so much pain…”

When I sat on Chozaku’s body and hugged him hard and tightly, even though Chozaku blurted out that he felt pain because his body was too heavy and pressed down so hard that he couldn’t catch his breath, he was still clinging to my body and had no intention of leaving.

Behavior that can’t happen between a mother and a son that is forbidden is finally happening between us, mother and son.

With my dead husband on my back, I was able to savor a sense of liberation I hadn’t felt in a long time due to the weekly force of my pumping.

Unlike my job as a housewife, which was aimed at older people, making love to my young son was one of the best things about it.

“Come on, Chousaku, please be a mother’s subject again.”

I said so as I did so.

“Does Chousaku regret doing this kind of thing with his mother?”

Placing one of the hands lying down on top of my breasts, Chozaku leaned over as if it was very sweet.

“I don’t regret it at all, mother…I am very happy, I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to make my mother happy…”

“You can stop worrying so much, Chousaku! As long as I do what my mother says, I’ll be satisfied. But the human body is very delicate and must be loved gently and affectionately…”

“I know; therefore, Mother asks you to teach me.”

Chozaku said sweetly.

“Then suck your mother’s breasts very skillfully, please! But not too hard, use your tongue to rotate it!”

Chouzaku’s shy lips took my nipple whole in his mouth, so I cupped my breasts as if supporting them to enable him to suck easily.

My whole body shook like goosebumps as he tongued the tops of my nipples.

So the cracks were filled with fresh, warm slime.

A whimper escaped from my mouth, and Chousaku clumsily twirled the right nipple with his tongue.

“This time it’s the opposite direction, Chousaku…”

Being held tightly below my neck by the hands that reached in…

What an awkward demeanor that was!

Even so, Chousaku, who was desperately sucking and licking, became very cute, so I quietly swung the softening thing between my thighs.

All at once, my body shook, and Chousaku’s caressing of my nipples slowly turned into intense stimulation, and the pleasure I felt.

“Ahhhh, it’s so cozy, it’s great, Chousaku!”

My hand, which was holding the man’s penis, reacted visibly, and suddenly from the tip of Zhou Zu’s swollen penis, slick mucus gushed out like tears, making my hand wet.

Grabbing the underside of my fresh, warm scrotum with the palm of my hand, as I stroked the rod, I noticed that the center of the testicles were rotating.

(Ahhh, how can it move…)

Chousaku sucked on one nipple as well, then rubbed the other breast with his hand while doing so, and gave me different types of caresses as he watched my reactions.

“Please use that open hand to gently stroke your mother’s pussy, please.”

While panting hard, I grabbed Chozaku’s hand to lure it to my crack.

“Hey! Chousaku, the top of this part is the most sensitive place for women, look! This is the part that’s as hard as a pea! That’s it! Touch it gently!”

Take his finger and touch it to his clit.

“Is this it? Mother, here…”

“Hey, hey, this is it…”

“Yeah, be gentle, it’s so cozy, you’re doing a great job.”

A large amount of lewd fluid flowed out from my body, and Chousaku’s fingers seemed to move more skillfully due to their wetness and smoothness, adding to my pleasure.

With my breasts and crack stimulated at the same time, my body burned violently, and my fingers that were stroking Zhou Zuo back and forth were stained with lewd fluids.

In less than a moment, the hard and swollen penis was already bigger than my hand.

Slowly, I asked Chousaku to sit on top of me, and then spread both feet wide.

When Chousaku’s body squeezed in, the majestic firm rod was aimed right at the crack.

“Hey! Chousaku, sit up a little more and insert the meat stick into your mother like you did just now, that’s right! That’s it…”

The excited and burning Chozaku, while sitting on top of me, was at a loss for words. When I grabbed the meat and inserted the tip of it into the liquid filled with love, a smile appeared on Chozaku’s reddened face…

More pleasant sensations filled me than the first time, causing me to gasp.

“Ah, ah… it’s so good… hey, thrust some more…”

Grabbing Chousaku’s taut ass with both hands, I moved his waist upward, begging for harder penetration.

“Ah, ah…well, Mother, I’ve…”

Said Chousaku, who had inserted himself for less than a minute and was about to ejaculate.

“Awesome, orgasm…” and my vagina was wet, a precursor to orgasm.

Both mother and son’s bodies tensed up and climaxed in less than ten seconds.

And so, as if on cue, our ugly mother-son fucking relationship would continue in the future, along with countless lingering nights.

Regardless of Chousaku’s shyness, I then sat up on my upper body and then kissed Chousaku’s sexy lips.

The first time he made a “swoosh” sound and the second time he stuck his tongue in his mouth and gave him a deep kiss.

While sucking, I made a very loud “pop” when my lips were about to leave.

“Chousaku’s kissing is not very skillful, so to speak…”

“But I haven’t had much experience yet!”

“Yes!”

“But I love you so much…”

“Thank you, and mother loves Chusaku.”

Soft red lips opened, and in my lewd mouth, mother and son’s tongues entwined and turned into a deep kiss.

Zhou Zu’s burning tongue was intruding in my mouth, so his hands also kept rubbing my plump breasts.

“Hey! Serve your mother well!”

I lay flat on my back and let Chousaku interactively lick my breasts. I’m sure people can’t accept that I’m having a relationship with my own son! But there’s no way around it, the truth is in front of us.

Receiving the caresses of Chouzaku’s tongue, I felt so satisfied that I couldn’t help but sigh.

Grabbing Chousaku’s hand and stroking my white as snow abdomen, then, slowly shifting to my lower abdomen, I soon came into contact with the thick black pubic hair.

There was a slight pause in the movement of the hand, and Chousaku’s fingers temporarily pressed against the pubic hair and rubbed it.

When he found the crack located between the sticky pubic hairs, he inserted his finger between the two pieces of flesh.

Fingers wet with lust finally warily traced the clitoris.

“Mother, is this the clitoris?”

Zhou Zuo still asked with a look of incomprehension.

I nodded with a smile.

Chozaku moved his body and brought his face close to my secret part, looking at the dark brown folds of flesh while using his face to caress the sexy belt that has a pink sheen.

“Ah, ah…uh, ah, ah, ah…”

I couldn’t help but moan…gushing feminine slime from deep vaginal cravings.

The movements of my fingers became intense, and I felt an intense rush of pleasure, properly caressed, that paralyzed my loins.

“Okay, no more fingers, Chousaku, this time use your tongue and lips to lick your mother there instead…”

So Cho pressed both hands against my thighs, parted the pubic hairs with her tongue, and placed her tongue on top of the red burning labia.

Chousaku was slightly hesitant to know how to turn his tongue, but, initially, it was very awkward to follow the crack and start licking up and down.

The tongue licked the wet, pale pink glossy rim of the two inner folds of flesh countless times, occasionally curling up, pressing against the vaginal opening, and piercing inside.

I still think he didn’t have enough experience in oral sex, even so, being more sensitive than others, when my tongue licked the flesh back and forth while touching the upper clitoris, my whole body felt like it was struck by an electric current, having a sweet shock, and constantly oozing mucus.

Slowly, as if fire was being burned up, my pistil conveyed the burning official place.

Unconsciously, the flames of obscene lust spread, and the depths of the vagina trembled with intense excitement as if a hot iron rod had been inserted into it.

Chousaku kept tonguing his clitoris with great interest, so even more burning and sticky lewdness spilled out.

“Ah, ah, ha, ah…”

It always felt as if Chousaku’s tongue was driving my entire being crazy, and when the tongue finished licking the already wet slit, then it inserted its finger into the vagina.

As the wet twofold folds of flesh were expanded open, the red fleshy biscuit was rolled up so that the two holes deep in the cleft were seen. The pale pink secret lips opened, curling and thrusting their tongues in and out, sucking up my sweet juices.

Intense pleasure filled my entire body, and my legs stiffened and stood upright. Every time a new stimulus rushed through my body, the obscenely mucus-filled vagina would go slack for a moment and become tight again.

Once again, she slid her fingers into the clitoris, stroking the folds of flesh as she dived into the vagina.

When the finger was halfway in, it stopped thrusting in, rotating the finger a bit while exploring the inside of the vagina, and occasionally thrusting in, close enough to reach the top of the uterus, and then making a slight squirming motion of the finger.

Because of Zhou Zu’s tongue and fingers, I reached the peak of my body, and just by slightly touching the tip of the stamen, I would immediately reach orgasm.

Seeing Zhou Zuo’s penis inside his pants had long been erect.

“Chousaku, hurry up and take off your pants…”

So, Zhou Zuo couldn’t wait to take off his pants, only to see the firm and thick meat stick, swaying in the air.

“Is mother ready…”

“Of course! Hurry up, Chousaku…”

Chousaku’s big meat stick immediately went straight to the depths of my vagina…

XI. I’m addicted to my father’s love

１

My mother died of cancer in the spring of my third year of junior high school. After that, relatives and friends actively lobbied my father, who was in his early forties, to get married quickly.

“If it’s for Mariko’s sake, that’s fine. As for me, I’ll take Mariko’s opinion as my own! As long as the one who marries here can properly cherish Mariko, I have no objections.”

I remember well how my father always replied at the time.

For this reason my aunt asked me to go out and talk about it in detail.

“Mariko! Tell the truth! Your words represent your father’s mood, yo! How’s that?”

That said, I’m really stumped by the question.

For more than half a year after my mother’s death, my father, who was a working man, had to get up at seven every morning and leave the house at eight sharp in order to get to the office before nine o’clock. In addition to making breakfast himself, he also had to wake me up in the morning. Because of my father’s meticulous care but also diluted my thoughts of my mother.

But it’s only when I see my dad clumsily doing chores in the kitchen that I feel deeply.

“It does seem only right that we need a mom to take care of us.”

It’s my job to make dinner, and when I’m hesitant about what to make for dinner, I often dial my dad’s office and ask him.

“What do you want to eat?”

Of course, I often called my dad’s workplace for other trivial matters. I shouldn’t have disturbed my dad’s work like that, but I couldn’t help but ask, so I asked in a symbolic way instead.

“Aces tonight, okay?” This means, “Fish will be eaten tonight.”

Or “I think eating B might be better than A. Whoo!” Which means, “Meat is better than fish.”

Conversations like these have finally caught on at Dad’s company, and there are even people who envy our father-daughter closeness!

For me, I was extremely uncomfortable with the idea of someone getting in the middle of our intimate father-daughter life, so when my aunt talked about that incident again.

“Anyway, this life is fine for now, that will wait until after I graduate from high school!” I always answer my aunt that way.

My aunt always spoke from my dad’s position and she always expected me to say OK!

“Mariko! Your father is only forty-two years old, besides there are many things you wouldn’t understand, a forty-two year old man needs a woman.”

“So yeah! I’m responsible for making dinner, and when I come back from school, I’m also responsible for cleaning the house and doing the laundry! Isn’t that a woman’s job?”

After answering her in this manner, a smile spread across the corners of her aunt’s mouth and she said, “Mariko, a woman’s job isn’t only to do household chores such as laundry and cooking! A woman’s body is also important…”

“You mean the body?”

“Aye! It’s the body I’m talking about, it’s never good for your dad to have a woman on the outside or go up to a windy place to do that sort of thing. But telling him not to do it would be a little too much for a normal man of only forty-two.”

My aunt had kind of run out of things to say, and I couldn’t do anything but blush and listen.

It was the first time I learned about a woman’s special features, but I guess Dad didn’t want to do that with a woman other than Mom!

“But to bring a woman from outside into the house, say what I can’t stand it!”

“That’s because you’re still an innocent girl, you don’t even understand your dad’s needs, why don’t you put yourself in his shoes for a moment? Don’t you feel sorry for dad?”

“Don’t say that, I still think it’s fine the way it is for now.”

After strongly opposing my aunt, I rushed out of the house while crying. Why I was so sad, I don’t know myself. Tears just flowed uncontrollably.

I came home from a walk in the neighborhood park just in time to see my dad talking to my aunt in the living room.

Knowing it was wrong, I went around to the bottom of the window and secretly listened.

“I’ll say it! It’s really unreasonable for you to seek out Mariko to talk about this. If she can understand a man’s position then she’s an adult. What’s more, say, while it’s a bit inconvenient for a family to be without a woman, how would she understand the inconvenience of that!”

“It’s…I didn’t think…”

“Yes! She thinks it’s a woman’s job as long as she does the laundry and cooks, alas! I actually really want to remarry, but I still prioritize Mariko’s opinion. So I guess there’s probably no way out of this.”

“What a pity! It was only half a year into the marriage when her husband died in a traffic accident. So she went back to her mother’s house and helped out at her family-run store. So a big beauty is also good to get along with.”

“Yeah! Just by looking at the picture I can already feel that it’s a nice person, but never mind! Please stop talking about it, I’m a bit worried.”

“Hey! You talk to Mariko again and see! If you really need to, just get to the point! Bar any more, it’s always your own daughter, she should understand. As for the reply, keep it! You’ll think about it and see before you say anything.”

“Well…then…that’s that!” A lot of irrelevant chatter ensued.

Based on this conversation, it seems that my aunt had brought the photos to talk to Dad after I was gone.

With that I didn’t go home right away, quickly moving out from under the window to wander around the park for I don’t know how long before slowly pacing home.

２

The renewal of the marriage has not been mentioned since.

Dad doesn’t talk about it, and even my aunt, who often visits, doesn’t talk about it anymore.

My aunt lived two stops down on the same train route, and it took her about 20 minutes to get to my house by bicycle. She often made delicious food and shared it with us.

Since Dad found it inconvenient to have a woman in the house, I learned to do what Mom used to do, such as pouring Dad’s beer, or putting away his change of clothes when he came out of the shower. Of course I didn’t feel like I was serving Dad at all when I did this, because it was the right thing to do.

When my aunt came back, my dad kept praising me.

“I’ve got a new wife that does every thing for me properly yo! You see! This yukata of mine is also ironed so flat for me.”

“Oh! That’s not easy, yo!”

“And that’s not all! She even prepares my beer every day and changes my shirt in less than three days. It’s hard to find a wife like that even with money!”

Seeing my dad so happy made me happy too, and it made me determined to make my dad’s life better and happier.

Auntie leaned close to Dad’s ear and said in a voice I could barely hear, “I say that, but I still can’t sleep with you, can I!”

When I heard them laughing, my head felt like it was electrocuted and my mind went blank. They thought no one heard them, but I accidentally heard them.

At night, when I was lying in bed, the words “stay with me” and “stay with me” were like arrows in my heart, and I couldn’t sleep at all.

Of course I know what “escorting” means, and I know that it’s quite a pleasure for a man.

But whether it’s really that pleasurable for women, I just don’t know.

Most women on TV or in movies look very uncomfortable when a man forces himself into a woman’s body, and I think that feeling must be quite painful.

And even at the moment when the two were joined to each other, the woman’s expression was one of pain. The wrinkles tangled between her eyebrows let it be known that she was in excruciating pain, but she had to endure it in order to make her man happy.

However, I think I would be willing to put up with it if I could make Dad happy by doing what that woman did and never talk about remarrying again.

On the third of May, in the middle of the night the storm kept pounding on the window of my dorm room on the second floor and kept making a mournful hissing noise.

There were two rooms on the second floor, one was about three pings, and the other was my bedroom, which was about two pings. On the first floor, there was a kitchen and a living room that doubled as a dining room with a sofa, and behind the living room, there was a three-square-meter bedroom and a Japanese-style room. In the bedroom, there was a double bed that belonged to mom and dad, and it was a very elegant and quiet room, and now dad was lying alone on the wide double bed to take a rest.

In order for the idea of “staying with us” to materialize, I had to do some thinking beforehand. If I had said “stay with me” out of the blue, my father would have been furious and said, “What are you talking about?”

Now that I have chosen my moment, the storm has strengthened my resolve to do it.

I wore floral bikini type panties, but of course a bra was superfluous. I was known for my large breasts in class, and the boys called me “Mom” behind my back because they all wanted to suck on my ample breasts.

“Dad! Are you asleep? Dad!” I chirped delicately as I knocked on the door of my dad’s room.

It looked like Dad had fallen asleep after coming back from a night out drinking and having two beers.

(Hmph! Don’t you want a woman? How can I sleep?) I can’t help but sulk.

It was the first floor and there were no windows, so I couldn’t feel the noise of the storm, but I was determined to wake up Dad.

“Hello! Dad are you asleep? Or are you awake?”

“What’s wrong, Mariko? What happened!”

“Yeah! It’s Mariko yo! If it’s not me then who could it be?”

“What’s wrong?”

“The second floor is too scary for me to sleep.”

“Oh! It’s the storm, isn’t it! I didn’t know a thing about it, and the second floor is okay!”

“So! It’s not good at all. It’s horrible. It’s so horrible you can’t sleep.”

“Yeah? Later!”

It was locked on the inside and could not be opened from the outside. When the door opened, Dad looked at me sleepily.

“Sleep with me!” I didn’t wait for Dad to say a second word before I flew across next to him and jumped up toward the twin bed.

At the time, I didn’t know what kind of look was on my dad’s face because as soon as I got into bed, I got under the quilt and even covered my head.

“I see, I really didn’t even realize the wind was blowing so hard! I can’t hear a thing in this bedroom, and it’s a wonder I can sleep in a storm as bad as this!”

Dad was alone, talking to himself.

Dad didn’t say anything about my quick dive under the quilt. But the “storm” seemed to imply that I was allowed to do so.

It was as if he was a little drunk! Dad drank the water and then smoked a cigarette alone in the dark. As if he had thought of something, probably this is what it means to have a heart to heart! Maybe Dad has sensed that I want to do something!

But he was probably thinking, “I didn’t know about the whispered words I said to my aunt the last time I hid it from her! Is it possible that this daughter, who is only a senior in high school, is really so bold?

This daughter was far more mature than he thought she was! Dad didn’t seem to realize this. Because parents always treat their children as if they were elementary school students.

After a long time, judgment seemed to have slumbered in Dad’s heart. The smell of wine and cigarettes wasn’t so unpleasant anymore.

Dad finally went to bed, and I wanted to force myself to put my “mommy” breasts on him, but I didn’t feel comfortable doing so. Finally I did, and it was a delightful feeling to watch my dad’s hands panic and not know what to do.

３

Am I a delinquent girl?

Am I the gentle and well-behaved daughter that Dad wants?

It’s just a way to stop Dad from thinking about getting married, and it’s a way for me to repay him for his kindness.

The next move was a decision I made after full and thorough observation of my dad’s reaction.

The realization that Dad displayed the night of the storm no longer treated me as a daughter, in his subconscious I was just a real woman, and with that knowledge I planned my next step.

So one night after about four more days, I made up my mind like I was jumping off a stage in Clearwater and walked outside my dad’s bedroom.

“Dad! Are you asleep?” I knocked on the door and called out to him.

Dad was still awake, probably reading a book! He opened the door for me as soon as I knocked.

I crossed my arms over my stomach and stood motionless in front of his door, watching him.

“What’s wrong? Mariko, what’s wrong?”

Dad took me by the shoulders and looked closely at my face.

“I have a stomach ache…oh…”

“Oh! When did it start?”

“About an hour ago, took pills, but they didn’t work.”

“Where does it hurt?”

“Uh…there…oh…it’s here la! It’s hurting, Daddy! Rub it for me! A warm rub might help…”

Determined to do it, I lay down on the bed without waiting for my dad’s answer and screamed “Oooooh…oooooh…oooh…oooh…oooh…oooh…oooh…oooh…oooh”.

No parent in the world would ever watch their daughter suffer without asking, so I took bold action.

“Rub?”

Daddy really doesn’t want to rub me? Hmph! Still being polite? Suddenly I’m a little disgruntled.

So Dad laid down next to me and and put his hand near my stomach and felt around.

“Ugh… come on… rub it!” I squealed spitefully.

“Eat what?”

“No! It’s the same as Daddy’s! Ah… this way I’m comfortable…”

“It can’t be too cold to freeze!”

“Well…I don’t know…”

Tonight I wore my loose-fitting yukata, and after tying it with a thin belt, I tied a knot in the front, which I always tie higher up, so Dad’s hand was just below the knot.

“Use more force yo! It won’t work if Dad rubs it weakly like this, it should be harder like this…”

I pressed my hand against Dad’s and pressed hard so that Dad’s hand was pushed inside my bathrobe, which was part of my plan.

There was a sudden pause when my dad’s hand touched my skin, but I pretended as if nothing had happened and continued to push against his hand, letting him keep stroking my skin.

Because of the incessant stroking of the hands, the clothes gradually loosened up, and with the loosening of the clothes, the entire lower abdomen had been completely exposed.

“It hurts! Daddy can you do it harder?”

By now, I had removed my hand, and Dad himself automatically continued to caress the skin near my stomach.

“Hmm… it doesn’t seem to be there yeah, it seems to be the whole abdomen! Let’s expand the scope of the check again and see, because I can’t even determine exactly where it hurts.”

“Call a doctor or send an ambulance! If it’s a strange pain it’s going to be too consequential, and this is a time when it would be nice if your mom was there.” Dad’s face looked helpless.

“Bummer! Don’t send an ambulance! It’s not as bad as you think, Daddy’s hand is warm, just touch it like this, a little closer.”

“Like this?”

Dad’s eyes must have seen the white panties inside the yukata. I purposely raised my legs to make the yukata looser and looser, while being able to easily reveal the tantalizing white panties.

“Doesn’t it get cold when you don’t cover anything?”

As soon as Dad finished, I got under the quilt. Dad also felt my cold skin and with that also got under the quilt and lay beside me.

I put up a fight. I gave it all I had, regardless.

It didn’t hurt at all, but I lied and screamed “it hurts…it hurts…”, and it was the first time since birth that I had ever had a hand of the opposite sex (and my father was still the opposite sex to me) touch me like that, so I know I broke out in a cold sweat of nervousness. Dad seemed to have detected it as well.

“Trunks is sweating in pain.”

“No…it’s not like that, it’s like this I’ve gotten better.”

To make it easier for my dad’s hands to move, I leaned my face against his chest, giving way only to my panty-clad lower half.

Dad rested his left hand as a pillow and stroked my belly with only his right hand. Me! What a gutsy daughter, but I am determined to replace everything my mom has done for my dad’s sake and for mine, so I don’t want to stop what I’ve done so far at all.

“Daddy doesn’t seem to be where the stomach is, feel again a little lower down!”

When Daddy’s hand slid down to my belly button, incredibly, I went “Aah!” I made a sound.

“Well…a little further down! Maybe the lower abdomen? Maybe it’s where the intestines are, ah…yeah that’s the side…feel harder!”

Dad kept moving exactly as I coaxed him to.

However, what I mean by there is the hairy “Black Forest” area, which is even lower than the belly button and underneath the entire abdomen!

Dad might have stopped his hand from moving on if he’d seen this place, but luckily, covered in quilts he couldn’t see it.

Dad must have smelled the scent of my hair! There’s a book that says that men are attracted to the scent of this moisturizing silk, and others say, “That’s the smell of a woman.”

It took a lot of time & effort to make this plan work, and now I am no longer Mariko, but a stand-in for my dead mother.

My aunt, who came to the house often to persuade Dad to remarry, used to say, “Really! Mariko is a true replica of her mother! It’s not just her face, but her voice, her walk, and so on!”

Auntie made me sound so much like mom. Dad must have wanted someone like mom to be with him too!

“Mmm…Daddy…it seems to hurt a little bit down there yeah! Hmm…harder on this spot!”

In order to make my dad mad sooner, and to replace my mom sooner, I lured my dad’s hand with my own to the “mysterious dark forest” area.

Now Dad’s hand is definitively over this piece of paradise.

I could feel the wind blowing on top of those pubic hairs, and it was a different sensation, nerve-wracking and exciting at the same time.

“There it is, you press hard from the bottom up to see. Ahh! No…um…that’s it…press harder to see…oh…so that’s the bowel area.”

At this point, Dad wasn’t very brave exploring with his hands, and by the hot breath coming out of Dad’s nose, I could feel that he was slowly getting the illusion that he thought I was Mom.

(Yeah! Now I’m not your daughter Mariko, but your close other half, yo!)

Dad’s hand was gradually invading the pubic hair and was moving down slowly, step by step, when I withdrew my own hand and swung it naturally around Dad’s waist, wrapping it around him.

４

Wow! It’s so comfortable! I finally realized that the feeling wasn’t as painful as the women I saw on TV, it was really good.

I’m not beating myself up at all.

It’s not Mariko that Dad’s hugging at the moment, it’s the mom he fantasizes about. If you think about it that way, why should I blame myself? I don’t think it’s necessary at all.

“Ah…ah…”

I couldn’t help but let out a sensual moan of pleasure.

Dad’s finger came to the most dense pubic hair, as if from the mountain all of a sudden fell into the bottom of a deep valley, at this time the valley immediately gushed out a lot of fresh water, his finger just so easy to swim up there.

There’s no way to be calm anymore.

A thrill like an electric shock (this description, from a weekly magazine) filled my lower body, and my waist kept shaking.

At some point, Dad’s fingertips went from one to two and just kept twitching in the valley.

At this point, as if it were clear that Dad had decided he was in the same boat, he drew out his pillowed left hand and stroked my head, my ear.

When the finger was inserted into the hole of the ear, the soothing pleasure couldn’t help but electrocute one’s whole body, and I don’t know how, but the feeling made one feel like floating.

And the hand underneath, was tweaking the little hill in the valley, and the pleasure from above and below flowed through her body like an electric current.

“Oh…Daddy…oh…”

I called out without thinking, and then I gripped onto my dad’s body as hard as I could, as if I would fall apart if I didn’t.

“Oh…Mariko-ya…” dad was calling my name too.

“Dad…oh…”

“Mariko…Mariko…oh…”

Dad and I kept calling out to each other.

(From today, Mariko will do everything instead of mom.)

I thought this, but didn’t say it out loud.

(So please don’t even think about bringing a new mom into the house!)

Although I didn’t say these words, but even if I wanted to, I couldn’t make the right sound on my throat, only a groan.

“Mmm! So great! It’s really good! Daddy…Mariko’s really happy now! Oh! Awesome…faster…faster…faster…”

“Here? Is this it? Good boy, Mariko is great…oh…my lovely Mariko…”

“Dad…I…my tummy is healed…so whatever you want to do is fine yo! Mariko really likes daddy, really anything you want to do is fine, Mariko will always be yours, always be your wife.”

“Mariko, you child…”

The moment Dad pulled his fingers out and rolled onto his back, I was inexplicably aroused as well.

Dad rolled over and sat up and then lay down again and backed his body up to where my waist was, then he spread my legs and bent himself and put his face close to there…my private area.

The yukata was not fully worn, so that the breasts, the stomach, the lower body, all of them were in front of Dad’s eyes, whose right hand was caressing the large breasts that I was so proud of.

As he squeezed my huge breasts, the pleasure surged again and again, while Daddy’s mouth was right “there”.

“Ah…ah…Dad! What for! Dad! What are you doing!”

Dad wasn’t just trying to kiss it like I thought he would. In fact, he was rimming it and licking it hard.

Oh…and the tongue was edging into the valley, in this bottomless pit, and that tongue was licking and licking, pumping back and forth.

The beauty of that feeling is something I haven’t had since I was born.

After poking his fingers through the hills on the left and right, Dad revealed the one little nugget of flesh. I couldn’t see the action, but I could visualize it.

Not for a moment, Daddy gently nibbled at this hard ball of flesh with his teeth, and then a moment later he used the tip of his tongue to tease it, and then a moment later he sucked on it.

I tried to grab at Dad’s body, but it was too far away for me to get a grip, so I clenched my fists to resist the incessant spasms of electricity. Oh! Wave after wave of this pleasure hit me, and I was afraid I was going to go crazy.

Whether it was a pillow or a quilt I grabbed in my hand later, I’ve forgotten.

Dad gasped for cloudy, hot breath while repeating what he had just done.

“What’s wrong…what’s wrong…”

What will happen next time, what kind of fresh pleasure will happen, I really don’t know, so I can only ask off the top of my head.

When Daddy left his mouth there and moved his body closer to mine.

(I’ll be Daddy’s wife soon!) I thought like this.

I was unexpectedly calm when Daddy he inserted his rod there.

Now he’s no longer my father, and I think about how a woman calls her mister when she gets married. And what am I going to call my father when I become his wife? But I didn’t call him anything.

Since I wasn’t just any new bride, it didn’t seem like he needed to be called anything to Daddy, I guess! Just make love to him.

(I’m sorry…) I don’t want him to say things like that to me either, just keep quiet.

Now I’m not just a wife, a daughter, and a high school student.

Since that night, I’ve been letting my dad cuddle me to sleep every night, and my desire to have sex is growing by the day, and lately I’ve been the one asking my dad to have sex with me.

“Okay? You really don’t have any homework to do?”

Looking at me, who had long since gone to bed and waited, Dad always asked that.

To make my dad happy, and for my own desires─to make love to him, I went straight home after school and didn’t go there. Then I quickly finished my homework, prepared dinner, and poured a beer while waiting for my dad to come home.

Dad doesn’t even drink out or stay out at night these days, he has taken me to his heart and he has been a really good husband and lover to me.

Dad also taught me from time to time the methods of husband and wife’s bedtime, the secrets of making love, etc. I also decided to be the most charming and best wife for Dad.

As for marrying someone in the future, not once did I think about it. I’m just happy to be a high school student, a daughter, a wife, oh, every day! No, no, no! I think “daughter and wife” would be a better description!

I love it. The thrill of having sex with my dad.

It’s really cool, it’s great!

XII. Becoming a captive of your brother’s sexual frustration

１

Ever since I was an elementary school student, I’ve hated that mysterious area between my legs. The wetness of the zone with its wrinkled looking walls of flesh and especially the repulsive red color, all showed a disgusting feeling.

Although it is the most mysterious part of my body, I still can’t bear the feeling of its dirtiness? I often spread my thighs when no one else is around, and then I smell a disgusting odor coming up to my nose, which is really repulsive. That’s one of the reasons why I hate it.

Even after going to the toilet, and after drying up the residual pee, the area remains moist. So it collects sweat, dirt, etc., which means it always gives off an obscene odor.

Just a whiff of this stench creates an intolerable feeling of uncleanliness.

As ugly as it looked, I lost myself in the pleasure of masturbation. Each time I swore it was the last time I would masturbate, but in the end I couldn’t help but break the vow myself.

And in doing so, I hated it more than ever and couldn’t resist its evil temptation – incessant masturbation.

Sometimes I would look at my naked body before or after taking a shower. I stand straight up, close my legs tightly together and inhale to scrunch up my abdomen, the mysterious zone is completely hidden, I just revel in my self-appreciation, standing straight up from head to toe, it’s very fascinating.

I always thought I was a mermaid at this point, but as soon as I saw my not-so-good-looking face, my mood dropped to the bottom with it.

“This that’s a mermaid, it’s simply a mongrel.”

I forget which book it was that said that a man’s sex organ – just one look at it would make him so horny that he couldn’t stand it. If he “fucks” it again, he will need it for the rest of his life.

But when the family shared a bath, I’d seen my dad’s sex, hanging like a deflated parachute, and nothing I could say would turn me on.

For as long as I’ve known, I’ve never been able to stand the ugly look of my mystery zone, and I truly loathe it from the bottom of my heart. I just didn’t expect it to be exciting when I accidentally touched it.

I used to do some weird things to my mystery zone. For example, one time I took a red mike pen and painted it big red, and ended up getting yelled at by my mom for staining my underwear when all that red seeped through!

Childish behavior like this not only made me feel my heart ebb and flow, but it also turned me on so much that my heart was beating non-stop, and mucus was oozing out of my hole down there, and that kind of pleasure was so awesome that it was hard to describe it with a pen and ink.

There were times again when I used the pointed handle of the comb to insert it into a woman’s most mysterious and sensitive hole, and I forced myself to resist the pain as I drove it further in and kept pumping.

A moment later, after pulling out the pointed handle, drops of blood would flow out from the hole, a situation that made me gasp with excitement for a long time.

Though I was punishing myself for the mysterious zone I abhorred, the excitement that came from this self-abuse was undeniably and quite mysteriously pleasurable.

Yet why I have this extreme contradiction in character, I don’t know myself.

Now I’m having sex with two men at the same time, and although they bring me nothing but sexual pleasure, I’m using them to do things I can’t do on my own in order to punish my mystical zones.

My parents certainly didn’t know about my strange sexual proclivities and the fact that I was in a physical relationship with two men at the same time, and of course I hid it well.

Even when I came home from school, I went straight to my room on the second floor of another building instead of going through the one where my parents lived.

At about eleven o’clock that night, my two sexual partners, Kiyosaku-kun and Nishida-kun, quietly came to my room on the second floor.

Actually, I went to Nishida-kun’s apartment on my way home from school during the day and had sex alone without Kiyosaku-kun’s knowledge.

I got Nishida-kun a little upset because I insisted on having Nishida-kun fuck my sex, rubbing it, manipulating it, and licking it.

After doing this, I was also very tired and I don’t know what to say, but anyway, my genitals were hot and swollen, and I always felt like something was rubbing against the second side of my abdomen.

I can’t even straighten my back, so I feel like my whole body is out of sorts, but I don’t want Seishaku-kun to get suspicious, so I try to cater to him as much as I can.

Because Nishida-kun said sarcastically, “Mie-san, you’re in good spirits today, yo…”

And so on and so forth this kind of cold words that Seishaku-kun can’t hear the meaning of the words to mock me.

Just like usual, Seishaku-kun he pressed on top of me first, and for the first time I felt that a man was so heavy, so I told him that I was very tired today, and a bit not too comfortable, so I might not be able to fully cooperate, so as long as he liked it, do whatever he wanted.

As soon as I finished speaking, Seishaku-kun hugged me passionately and kissed me passionately.

“Tonight, Mie is different, oh! Full of charm, cute and marvelous.”

While he was whispering in my ear, and to make me happy, he kept sucking on my breasts, nibbling on my ears, rubbing them, and teasing my clit with his hand from time to time. He caressed me passionately.

But my sex was swollen and sore from the swelling and pain No matter how hard Seishaku-kun fucked me, it was as if I was paralyzed and had no feeling.

On the contrary, I became like a cloth spread under his body, my whole body shaking as he squeezed and rubbed it, as if he was having sex all by himself. And he would ejaculate on me in no time.

Next Nishida-kun held me and fucked me from the side, he always used this side fuck position and from time to time he used his fingers to stimulate my clitoris, in this way, I finally got some pleasure.

It took twice as long as usual, but I finally reached my climax, and I turned back over, spreading my feet wide, reveling in the pleasure of my orgasm and letting out a moan.

At that moment, my mind was so blank and unconscious that I just felt “good”, and I didn’t even know when Kiyosaku-kun and Nishida-kun left.

The next morning, the headache was unbearable, the joints of the whole body are also very sore, especially the genitals are even more strange, although not hot and not swollen, but there are some white secretions flowed out, the feeling is back to the old days like that.

In the evening, after I recovered my spirit, I remembered what happened last night, and I still can’t help but be a little excited, after taking a bath I went out front alone to watch TV while thinking, when Nishida-kun came.

“Ms. Mie, last night was great, do you remember how many times we fucked in total?”

And I listened quietly.

“Um…tonight at my apartment, you coming? There’s a new character yo…”

With that, he left with a mysterious smile.

By the time seven o’clock rolled around, I couldn’t stand it any longer, and I left the house under the pretext of returning a friend’s laptop.

Then I felt my heart rise and fall like a wave, and like a sleepwalker, I unknowingly went in the direction of Nishida-kun’s apartment, and I really–

２

In Nishida-kun’s apartment, I saw three faces expecting me to come, including the newcomer, and when I saw the young man who was the so-called newcomer, it took me by surprise.

Because his name was Junichi Kubo, he lived on the busy side of the street, his family ran a bar, and his mother used to work at the lounge, and at that time she used to be in love with my father, and no one in the neighborhood didn’t know about it. After she married someone else, Junichi-kun’s stepfather financed the current bar. When the bar opened, my parents knew about it.

But over time, this matter has become a talking point, mom often use this matter to criticize dad and make two people often have verbal disputes, but quarrels, they did not do anything excessive.

Junichi-kun, the child of my father and his lover, we didn’t actually interact like other relatives, and we didn’t see each other for any reason, but we were indeed brother and sister.

Although he inherited his mother’s beauty, I think he looks more like his father, and there’s no mistaking the fact that he’s his father’s son.

I knew about it at the time, but it made me a little constrained based on the relationship between the three of us, my dad, his lover and my mom.

Now the blatant meeting, and the fact that even if I wanted to treat him the way I would treat anyone else, it wouldn’t change the fact that we’re brother and sister.

Regardless, I still felt uncomfortable and had an inexplicable feeling. But the fact that he was really handsome ignited some wonderfully undesirable desires in me.

Jun’ichi-kun and I met at Nishida-kun’s apartment, and we had sex before we even had a chance to call ourselves brothers and sisters.

And although the grudges of the previous generation were complicated, we improved our mutual hostility and developed some feelings for each other because of our sexual relationship, and for that reason I gradually distanced myself from Nishida-kun and Kiyoshi-kun, and came into Jun’ichi-kun’s world.

Along the river there is a city known as a busy street where Junichi-kun’s family lives in a two-story storefront. But he lives alone in a small apartment by the river under the pretext of studying hard.

He would come from home to live alone in this small apartment only when he had to study hard, and sometimes he would spend the night here, and sometimes he would go home.

He, like a few of his other cohorts, always disliked living in a place where his mom could see and control him, so he lived here, somewhat of a hermit.

One day I received an invitation from Junichi-kun, who told me that this room was quite private, that he was the only one in it at ordinary times, and that it was even more mysteriously quiet at night, so that I wouldn’t be disturbed at all.

He also wanted me to, by all means, make the trip.

Filled with curiosity, I accepted his invitation, and that evening took the opportunity of this visit to him to meet him here alone.

Because I thought this was where Junichi used to study, it must be a quiet house full of the smell of books, but contrary to what I thought, this was a luxurious house with a special design, a small but well-equipped kitchen, and the living room was furnished with some beautiful and expensive furniture.

In addition the equipment that is available from the kitchen onwards is what makes it convenient to stay here for the whole year.

Although the south side faces the sun-drenched river, it’s far enough away from the shore that you don’t have to worry about being seen, no matter what you’re doing in your room. Couldn’t have found a better, more private house.

Before we came here, Junichi-kun had told me that when we came here, we were going to have fun and do what we wanted to do, just like any other comrades in love, and we really had a great time that day.

With the relationship of brother and sister, there is no need for us to be polite and break down the constraints, and we have nothing to hide from each other. We can talk freely about family matters, private matters, and personal matters.

Junichi-kun has some strange interests, he likes to play with each other’s sex organs more than the usual sex.

Because when the two of us are together, most of the time, we’re playing with each other’s sex organs.

Of course we had intercourse and sex. But there were times when Junichi-kun himself was almost always the one who got satisfied by ejaculating first, while I didn’t feel any pleasure at all.

“Isn’t it weird that we’re brother and sister and doing this?”

If I say that, Junichi-kun rides on top of me without taking it seriously, and pulls out the “man’s dick” and shoves it into my private part.

“Not surprising at all, there’s nothing in the law that says siblings can’t do what their parents can do!”

It was always such a casual conversation, and then I was constantly kissed, hugged, and caressed.

In the beginning, we decided to get together once or twice a week, and only in the evenings. Gradually, however, we were not only together on Sundays, but even later on, we simply skipped school and stayed in the secret house all day long.

The house is heated, so you don’t have to worry about getting cold even if you’re naked.

Junichi-kun has a picture of an athlete’s physique, strong and big, with even more pubic hair on his lower body, and to top it all off, he has a fully grown-up-like baby.

Without his shirt on, you can still see the old wound of an open appendix on one side of his right abdomen.

For me, who had never played with each other’s genitals naked with a man in a brightly lit room, or had sex in various and sundry positions, I was really embarrassed when I first started doing that in Junichi-kun’s house.

In fact, the real reason is because when I’m undressed, my skin is dark, my breasts are flat and my body is not very plump, and I’m both dry and flat, but I’m especially fat from my stomach to my thighs. Compared to Junichi-kun, who had a slender and muscular body, I really paled in comparison.

Junichi-kun’s sex organ is extremely large and hard from any angle, and it gives off an intense feeling at all times.

The front was shaped like a shiitake mushroom at the glans and glistened with a bright flesh color that always came on ferociously when throbbing to the beat.

Compared to his genitals, my ugly, wet and unremarkable genitals make you think of them as a filthy piece of trash to be thrown away.

But despite what I thought, this ugly thing was unexpectedly loved by men, and it often struck me as unbelievable that every man who knew me wanted to fuck me.

Junichi-kun was no exception, he always sucked and licked my ugly, urine-filled sex as if it were a sumptuous delicacy, and from time to time, he buried his face between my legs and sniffed the stench with his nose.

I reciprocate him with the same action. Usually I would grab Junichi-kun’s penis in my hand and then touch his pubic hair with my nose or gently take it in my mouth before pulling it up.

And of course oral sex by taking the glans in his mouth and sucking on it with one suck, or licking it and rubbing it with the tip of his tongue. And finally rubbing his hand over and over again on the sticky, saliva-covered cock to make him cum.

When the action was going on, especially at the moment before the launch, Junichi-kun always buried his face in his palms, and starting from his chest, the flesh on his abdomen and legs shook uncontrollably, and his whole body trembled and moaned as if he was being bitten by tens of thousands of insects.

When I saw this excitement in him, I was excited too.

Although having sex with just one person doesn’t make me orgasm, I can orgasm if I finger my clitoris.

I told Junichi-kun to do that during intercourse, and sometimes we even climaxed at the same time. Sometimes we compete with each other to see who can climax first.

Once Junichi-kun made me lie down on a low table, exposing the lower half of my sex, and after spreading my legs, he used something that made me feel pain, and inserted it into my private hole with just one gulp.

It wasn’t long before I felt like peeing. Finally I couldn’t help but pee with a shooing sound. When I felt the hardness being pumped up along with my pee, I hurriedly rolled over onto my back, when the strange, slender looking thing fell off as I did so.

At this point when Junichi-kun was scrambling to find something to wipe up what was wet by peeing, I handed him the panties that I had taken off to wipe up the wet area.

“Why, what’s that?” I asked him so.

Junichi-kun then showed me the long green thing that looked like a rubber hose. He said, “This is the stem of the water lily in the pond.”

Turns out he took the wilted stem from the sink and inserted it into my sex and was able to insert it as far as it would go.

When pee came out of that tube, he hurried to catch it in his mouth, and just as he was about to drink it, I rolled over and got up, so I got pee everywhere.

“I don’t know what you’re doing to roll over and get up, but you’re planning on drinking piss really dirty.” After I said that, I turned my face away.

Junichi-kun smiled at me and said, “But since it’s my sister’s urine, how could it be dirty? Not at all…”

“Nasty…really nasty…then next time I’ll drink your pee too, yo!”

Junichi-kun said he wanted to do it again, but this time he prepared a towel, a basin and a spoon, and then asked me to lie on my back and spread my legs like earlier. He took Suiren’s penis and pushed it down towards the peeing place as he had done earlier.

It still hurts a little and it’s not comfortable at all. When that tube was inserted as far as it would go, I got the feeling that I wanted to pee, so I quickly said to Junichi-kun, “Is that okay? I want to pee again.”

He scrambled to organize himself.

“You can pee all you want, no questions asked?”

Junichi-kun he answered me while slowly inserting the tube inside a lot more again, at this point I had a little bit of pleasure with pain.

So the pee spilled out the outside of the tube and onto the towel that had been pre-padded under his ass, and for a split second the towel got a little wet.

On the other hand, Junichi-kun was enjoying some sort of delicious look and was sucking on the urine that was coming out of the water lily pad.

Eventually the urine stops coming out, and at this point the bladder stops swelling like a deflated balloon.

“The tube is too tiny.” Junichi-kun said something like that.

Although I had also drank his urine several times while sucking his cock, the warm, salty pee just didn’t taste good at all.

Once I used the rubber tube Junichi-kun bought from the drugstore to insert it through the glans of his penis, and although it caused a fracture, it was inserted after all, and it was inserted quite deeply, and then there was a warm stream of urine that flowed out without leaking a single drop, and I drank it from the tube.

This kind of behavior between the two of us is probably called “sexual perversion”! But I think it’s surprisingly exciting.

３

Soon afterward, Junichi bought a so-called “medicine that makes you strong after injection” from someone and gave me the injection.

He took the syringe and injected it directly into my clit.

The drug shoots towards, usually hitting my wrist, Jun’ichi-kun he purposely hit it on my clitoris, and after a while, it felt hot all around my waist, and although it was comforting, the trance didn’t have the expected arousal of sexual desire.

Junichi-kun, who knows my fetish, sometimes uses a test glass tube with hot water filled inside and capped, and takes it and shoves it hard into the entrance of my private parts to bring me to orgasm by hand.

But even though he inserted and withdrew the glass test tube, then licked my pussy lips with his mouth, and finally inserted his already hard and erect penis, all of which he had gone to such great lengths to arrange in order to bring me to orgasm, I seemed to have no pleasure coming out of me at the end of the day.

However, for me, being able to have sex with Junichi-kun was one of his charms that attracted me. Maybe it’s because I’ve developed a love for my real brother, Junichi-kun, and I’m quite happy that he’s taken a liking to me as his sexual partner.

However, to Junichi-kun, maybe I was just an object for him to vent his sexual desires.

During this period of time when I was indulging in sex with Junichi-kun, every three nights or two, Seishaku-kun and Nishida-kun would also quietly come to my room on the second floor.

Lately we’ve been getting more and more daring. The two of them used to sneak into my room, and then the three of them would sleep in the same bed until after dawn, so that the three of them could have sex again after dawn.

The so-called pleasure can only be generated by the two of them taking turns to do it twice each. Of course, there are times when each of them can’t feel pleasure, but generally speaking, they can feel pleasure.

Kiyosaku-kun touched my clitoris with his fingers, while Nishida-kun inserted a glass test tube into my hole, and kept masturbating me in this manner. The sensation at that moment was really great. If they continue to masturbate me even harder, it will always make me moan like I’m losing consciousness.

Although I had sex with three men without interruption, I had no signs of pregnancy at all.

I don’t think there are any girls my age who have intercourse as often as I do, I’m afraid.

When I talked to a good friend about this, she said, “When you get your period, you ovulate with the bleeding, and when the egg is in the uterus, you can get pregnant if you have sex and let the sperm in.”

This means that when your period comes, you can’t get pregnant if you don’t have sex.

But I think the opposite of her. Once I asked Junichi-kun what he thought about this.

“What? Is that what your friend said? That’s funny, does she even know what she’s talking about! What comes out during menstruation is an egg that’s already necrotic, so you can’t get pregnant despite having sex while you’re menstruating.”

“Oh! So that’s it.”

“So you understand? That’s why there’s the so-called safe period.”

He explained it to me like this.

“Mie have you ever seen what sperm looks like?”

“See what?”

“Sperm worms la! Next time I’ll show you, I’ll bring my microscope here to show you. And Mie, you probably haven’t seen your own eggs before! During menstruation…”

“No, and something like looking at your own eggs…”

“Have you never looked at eggs that are already necrotic?”

“No!”

“Just pay attention when you’re on your period.”

“Hey! How big is it?”

“Uh-huh! Very tiny, almost so tiny that it’s almost invisible, a few millimeters in diameter, a really extremely tiny creature.”

“How can you see clearly in that case?”

“Next time you get your period, Mie, we’ll come and take a look.”

Junichi-kun he planned excitedly.

“I’ve been trying out a big invention lately, yo!”

“What’s the invention, tell me, tell me…”

“Well! It’s the use of computers to do the birth of artificial babies.”

It’s as surprising an idea as the creation of test-tube babies, and saying something like that makes it seem like half of it is a joke, but then again, looking at the seriousness on his face, this kind of topic is borderline irrelevant anyway.

Change the subject!

I was often skeptical in my mind because of my bad periods, and from time to time I pondered over all the possible causes, because lately a lot of leukorrhea had been falling out of my body, so I thought there must be something wrong with some part of my uterus to make it happen.

A white sticky substance like sour fermentation came out of it and stained the panties in such quantity. The underwear was often sticky with a layer of yellowish wetness, and it was very unpleasant.

At first I thought it was the semen that had been injected into my body during intercourse, and that it had flowed back out after intercourse, but the disgusting odor was not like semen.

In the stomach again, there are often strange spasms in the vicinity of the uterus, warm pools, pure as if the whole abdomen is very heavy, and even sometimes you can feel that it is swooshing and spasming very hard!

Just a little more intense coitus, or a longer-than-usual intercourse, and while this can be invigorating, the pain that follows the pleasure gets worse and worse.

Nonetheless I still made an appointment with Junichi-kun to work on the eggs together the next time I have my period, so I also let him know in advance about the scheduled date that I had calculated.

Before the next menstrual period, Junichi-kun is constantly researching various methods to obtain eggs that will survive from the uterus until the onset of menstruation.

He’s really worked hard on this! It’s true.

One of them, Jun’ichi-kun, wanted me to lie down on a low table in his study and then spread my legs to their maximum arc so that he could scrutinize and study them.

He inserted his finger one moment, then used a ruler to measure how deep the hole was, and even explored the innermost structure with the tip of his finger to find out what it was like.

A few days later, Junichi-kun took the semen he collected after masturbating and put it under a microscope for me to see.

Surprisingly, in this white and bright semen, there are infinite spermatozoa like thousands of soldiers and horses, which are like silver flashing one by one and swimming toward the front, through the microscope, you can clearly see this scene, which is really thrilling.

“Wow! A lot of ohs.”

“Just insert my thing-penis, and all of this will run to your stomach, yo!”

“Really? So much for good can borrow…first time I’ve seen one of these…”

When the three of them, Seishaku-kun, Nishida-kun, and Jun’ichi-kun, take turns fucking me, as long as one of them fucks me twice, then a total of six servings of spermatozoa will run into my stomach.

I wondered how many thousands of spermatozoa could be hidden in a single drop of semen, even though each ejaculation was only one or two drops. How many spermatozoa would swim into my uterus after having sex six or even seven or eight times?

Once Jun’ichi-kun he prepared a thermos of water and he collected the semen that came out of me after I kept masturbating for him for about four hours, and ejaculated probably as many as five times.

He said the thermos has the same temperature as the body, so the semen can be kept for many days until it stinks.

The semen he ejaculated, although the first and the third time he ejaculated more, but on the fifth time, the semen was a little bit dry and solid, and stayed on the glans as the glans stretched and shook inside and outside, as if it was hard to gasp for air. In the end, just one drop came out apologetically.

Lying on my back toward the bright light, I felt Junichi-kun insert the thick glass test tube into my private opening.

This glass tube is hollow, inserted into the pubic area can go straight to the innermost place, and he can also see inside like a diving scope in the sea. Junichi-kun he confidently explained.

“Wow…you can really see the very inside!”

Then he pressed his face between my spread legs again.

“Yes, it’s a bottomless pit yeah!”

I was infected and inexplicably excited myself.

Afterward, the two of them embraced each other under the low table with the electric heat lamp, and played with each other’s sex organs fiercely, which ignited the fire of burning desire.

I got under the quilt that day after stripping off my clothes as well, then stuck my feet under the low table for warmth before cuddling up with the completely naked Junichi-kun. After kissing, masturbation and oral sex, Junichi-kun inserted his already erect penis into my hole. And so began another coitus.

I would be on top and raise my ass up to let his brother enter and fuck me from behind, or I would have side sex from the side, or I would even have coitus by jiggling up and down in a seated position. Making love in this series of strange coitus positions made me fall in love with Junichi-kun.

In fact, we are really brother and sister, we are not allowed to fall in love with each other, and of course marriage is even less permitted. In spite of this, but we have been indulging in sex and trying weird sexual things, what’s going on?

He had already ejaculated five times in a row, but this time he didn’t ejaculate easily, but with the excitement of stimulation, his penis was getting bigger and harder to the point of almost bursting, and for that reason Jun’ichi-kun was feeling the pain as well.

“Junichi-kun doesn’t want to cum yet?”

“Mmm…a little more…Mie…what about you?”

“Hmmm! Don’t mind me, you shoot!”

At that time, I attached my mouth to Junichi-kun’s ear and told him while sighing.

“We siblings…actually do these things…”

“Uh…uh…”

Suddenly Jun’ichi-kun he held me even harder and accelerated even more as he exerted force on his waist and pushed in fiercely.

I said again, “We’re brother and sister…we’re brother and sister, yo! Yeah no…”

I was gasping for air when another incredible thing happened.

Suddenly there was a surge of breathless pleasure, that this big hard rod kept tickling in and out, making one feel that the whole lower abdomen was paralyzed, at this point I couldn’t hold back and arched up, moaning and spasming at the same time, even my buttocks kept on trembling.

Then I don’t know how much time passed, but when my consciousness naturally returned, I felt what happened when Junichi-kun pulled himself up.

Even though Junichi-kun had withdrawn his manhood, I still felt that the weight of my entire body was still on top of me, and I was really tired.

When he fingered my naked torso from below, all I saw was his fast asleep face, propped up with drowsy eyelids, and then he kissed me with his mouth, and with a satisfied smile.

This is the first time I’ve really climaxed in so many coitus actions with Junichi-kun… Could it be that my body really can’t leave Junichi-kun? As an older brother, I’m afraid that’s exactly what he’s thinking!

XIII. Mother-son adultery is a secret between two people

１

It’s been a long time since I’ve tasted the body of a man and a woman in love…

Coldly a man’s hand came straight for my breasts.

“Ah! No…don’t…”

In that moment, I was flabbergasted, and then I tried to run away…but…

“Um…don’t…don’t look like that…it’s not good! Mr. Branch Manager…”

“Hmmm! That way oh…well…wow! You have an amazing set of big boobs!”

I pushed the man’s hand, away from my breasts and he immediately retracted it.

“Tonight, a piece of happy happy happy…how about it!”

A look like he’s going to eat me, the good guy just did one sweaty thing and immediately made another request.

He can reach out and attack a woman’s breasts out of nowhere…and then sip his drink like it’s nothing…can be really good.

He’s not embarrassed at all! After pulling on my kimono and organizing myself a bit, I had to pick up the wine pot and continue the drinking.

But at the moment my body was flooded with intense emotion, like the excitement of a boxer scoring a win in the first round.

The first one to strike doesn’t always win, and that’s where the branch manager and I are right now.

I always felt a pain in my lower abdomen and a wonderful sensation, so I had to drink a lot of wine to strengthen my courage.

Based on what I know about myself, I don’t think I’m going to get drunk tonight, but I’m thinking about what would happen if I were bolder instead.

Thoughts aside, the most important thing tonight is to get a promise of financing from this savvy and capable branch manager.

As long as he is willing to nod his head, then I can simply borrow $20 million, and as for the rest, it will be better negotiated.

“Here…please drink some more…”

“You! You’re a charmer oh…come on…you do it first…”

Yazumi-kun He was also persuading me of my drink, so I went ahead and drank it.

“Ah! It’s been a long time since I drank so freely… fantastic… come on… drink… drink more… don’t get drunk…”

“This…I…really have a headache…I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask the branch manager for help tonight…”

“Is it that hard to say? It’s so annoying…Vice President you…”

I couldn’t help but cover my mouth with a smile and drink my wine.

The sound of the waves came from the window, in this quiet place away from the hustle and bustle.

On that dark side of the sea, the moon was creeping up, and it was so Romantic here and now.

I can’t help but think of the time I strolled along a beach like that with my current husband.

Today, however, is a completely different story, as a vice-president whose company is in crisis is entertaining such a horny branch manager for the sake of the company’s salvation.

And I also learned that I might have to sell my body in exchange for the promise of the Yagimo-kun branch manager for the financing.

As the husband of the president, he was unable to maintain the company inherited from his family. He was like a puppet, sitting there without any ability.

That’s why they are called “company decorations” by our colleagues.

There was no way out of the trade, so I had to step in and manage it, but then there were those who said that the company must be getting weird if I let my wife come out and manage it.

I married him when I was twenty-three years old, and how many years have passed since then? And how long will it take? My son Yoichi is in his second year of high school.

If you can, let the company hold out until Yoichi can stand on his own!

Although I had told Yoichi Mizuko that I didn’t need his help, and that I had been running the company on my own for three years, there is a limit to what a woman can do.

What really brings out the strength in a woman is still a woman’s weapon, and I guess we all look down on that statement! But no one can resist the utilization of this weapon, right?

With this evidence, I’m now alone in a room with Yagamo-kun Branch Manager, and of course it’s for the loan…

Just as I was contemplating on the past, Yagimo-kun Branch Manager he picked me up with a forceful drag of my hand.

（All right! Let’s do it! It can’t be helped that my husband is an incompetent president and I’m dedicating my life to saving the company as vice-president.)

The husband is a man who has the title of president but not the ability to work, and it’s amazing that someone like that can be called a president.

The last president was my father-in-law.

“I’m entrusting my son to you. Actually, I should have given you the presidency, but I always wanted my son to be independent.”

My father-in-law gave me this advice on his deathbed, and I still can’t get it out of my head.

It’s the same at night. I’ve been having sex for a long time. Do I have sex once a month? Also counted, compared with him, Yagami branch manager is really much more energetic.

Even though right now, I’m being held by the branch manager, I don’t think I’m betraying my husband or anything, and I’m doing this all for the company.

I kept excusing myself so much.

“Your company’s president is enviable to have a vice president like you who is both old and beautiful.”

The Yagami branch manager pressed his lips close to mine with the look of an old hand, and that sheer sensation was stimulating my lower body at the moment.

I whimpered impatiently.

“Oh Yoichi…my son…”

At the moment I don’t want a husband but I’m calling Yoichi in my mind and Yoichi’s face is floating in my head.

Yeah! I shouldn’t have done it, but now that I’m here, there’s absolutely no turning back.

(Forget it. Just let it run its course!)

At that thought, the lower private parts ached.

The manager of the branch store’s hand touching my breasts interrupted my thoughts.

In the open kimono, two plump breasts popped out, and I am proud to say (although it is a bit mean to say so) that my bouncy and firm breasts will never lose out to the older girls before the age of thirty.

“Awesome! Awesome! Great breasts, this is really good.”

Yagami Branch Manager couldn’t resist sucking on it.

“Ah…ah…”

Now I realize that being sucked on the breasts by different men and the same action feels so different depending on the person.

This had a different kind of excitement for me who was surrounded by many men besides my husband, it was so comfortable.

Mr. Yagami’s tongue kept moving and irrigated with great force, making a “tapping” sound, and he was also incredibly aroused!

Gradually my body trembled. It’s really true that breasts are the signals of a woman’s need for love; just touching it makes me intensely aroused and breathless with excitement.

“Ah…fantastic…oh…I can’t…”

“Mmmm…feel good! Watch me love you so much…”

“But… ah… my that…”

Though the pleasure flowed through my body, I was concerned about his cock…

“Okay…okay…don’t worry…take your time…I’ll take care of this…”

At that moment, I suddenly thought of how women cheated on their husbands in the Edo period.

At that moment privately thought, hate this knowingly can’t be done, just so in the man free to play me, might as well just let the company go bankrupt.

In addition my body ached and was crushed.

Yagami Branch Manager is holding me in a death grip, moving so fiercely that I can’t get my breath to flow no matter how much I resist.

It was as if my body was resisting the man’s advances…but no matter how much my body tried to resist, my bottom part kept getting wet with mucus.

I was too embarrassed to look at him head on.

Yabu-kun, who was frantically sucking on my large breasts, slowly lifted up my kimono with one of his hands, and once the lower half of my body was bare, he coldly dwelt into my honey pot.

When I changed into my kimono before going out, I had already taken off my panties for the sake of overall beauty, but I didn’t realize that I had made Mr. Yagami Branch instead. My whole body shook when his penis was inserted.

He held me from behind and that one straight rod just plunged in.

Oh..! The Yabusame branch manager who held me tightly and gasped for breath because he couldn’t stop shaking his ass hard…

I accepted his rhythm naturally and reveled in the exuberance of the fuck.

That’s the kind of thing, ah! He kept pushing in, and I thought that if I kept going like this for a long time, my body might not be able to handle it!

Could it be that the swooshing sensation was caused by the fact that his rod was rubbing against the innermost part of his womb?

“Ah…come on…fantastic…”

I couldn’t help but moan.

The Yabusame branch manager, who was constantly advancing, got faster with the fast-paced pumping, and the speed was much faster than before.

“Oh…oh…no…fuck…”

I rubbed my hand tightly around his big, drawn-up rod to catch his breath.

“I…have…”

After that, he also used both hands to force his rod towards my secret pot, and at that moment we both climaxed at the same time.

After a while I felt something dripping onto my hand, it turned out to be semen, this white stuff, (oh…my body…)

I lamented, yet Inya Mamoru Branch Manager’s lechery and forced intrusion brought me immense satisfaction, and I had mixed feelings.

(Awesome…ma’am your stuff is just awesome…)

“No! It’s so embarrassing to say that there…”

After saying that, Yagami Branch Manager kissed me again.

He then plunged his erect rod once again into the depths of my secret jug.

On this night, the sexually charged Yagami branch manager aroused my desire a total of three times.

To be so open, for the first time since I got married, and to do so if I could get twenty million dollars for the goods… this kind of not-so-honorable thought kept taking shape in my head, and I grew to hate myself…

The next day, I rushed to the office with a check for 20 million yen given to me by the head of the Yagami branch.

“Hey! Where were you last night?”

(HUMMING! I’ve been selling my body for this money! I sold my body for this money!)

My husband was questioning me like this, and my heart was angry but…

“Running around all night to borrow this money so easily!”

I said as I threw the check in front of my husband’s face.

“I’m so sorry, it’s been such a struggle.”

If you have time to thank me, why don’t you think of something yourself?

While thinking that, I walked into the president’s room and sat down on the couch, and lit up a cigarette.

While I was enjoying Yagimo-kun’s strong thrusts that were still lingering on my waist and the pleasure that came from pushing in, I suddenly remembered my son Yoichi, so I decided to go home and check on him right away.

２

I almost let my husband see through what I did last night, but as soon as I handed over the check, he kept thanking me. Now he thinks money is all that matters and what’s a wife to me?

For all this, I almost neglected my son Yoichi.

When I got home, I saw that, as expected, Yoichi had taken a vacation from school and was still in bed.

“Why don’t you go to school? Did you skip school on purpose?”

“Why do I have to go to school when I haven’t even eaten breakfast? Mom?”

“But your dad always makes something for you to eat, right?”

“Hmph! That kind of dad, mom as soon as you’re not around anything he won’t.”

Recently, Yo-Yi has been very angry with his father and has been saying bad things about him, which also worries me.

“But that’s no reason to take a vacation!”

A little defiant, Yoichi glared at me with his eyes and then rolled back into the quilt and ignored me. Then he said to me, “Just let me have a day off today! I’m in a bad mood yo!”

“Okay! I know, then mom will go and inform the teacher right away.”

Yoichi nodded vigorously, finally at ease.

“Mom I’m hungry, make me something to eat!”

So I thought about how I had to quickly get something for my son to eat, but while I was wearing my bib, the events of last night came back to me once again.

He burned me so intensely and copulated with me like an animal…

That’s when there was someone behind me.

“Mommy hurry up.”

Came Yoichi’s urging voice.

Although I sold my body for the sake of the company, I was not ashamed to face my husband, but I felt sorry for my son Yoichi.

I quickly made the food and piled it in front of Yoichi.

Probably overstarved, Yoichi he…

“Hungry yet! So sumptuous!”

He ate as he spoke, and even though he was in high school, he ate like a puppy.

“You’re not eating, mom?”

“Oh, I ate out before…”

Yoichi suddenly stopped his eyes on my face and asked tentatively, “Where did you go last night, mom, dad he was worried about you…you know?”

“I had business with the bank, so I stayed at the hotel…”

After I said that, I felt as if a big stone was pressed on my chest. Regardless of the fact that I was doing it for the company’s crisis, I was sick of having to lie to deceive my son.

“Mom, is the company in good shape!”

“No problem yo! Don’t you worry. At this stage you just have to aim to get into college.”

LOL! He watches the cold war between my husband and me every day, and watches us living as husband and wife and not as husband and wife.

“Yeah! You don’t have to worry about anything with mom.”

“I…”

I didn’t really know what to say to him, and I suddenly felt like I wanted to rely on him in the face of this big, mature-minded kid.

“Ah! I’m full…I’m full, my stomach is full, and my bad mood has been swept away. Oh…mom, I need to sleep again now…”

What a realistic kid.

Yoichi he climbed up towards his room on the second floor while unbuckling his belt. Alas! This child with a bit of nervousness is all influenced by our dysfunctional couple.

The shadow of marital discord always loomed over him, otherwise he wouldn’t have escaped by pretending to be sick as he did today. But then again, he was probably in a bad mood because of it!

Not only that, but he’s often had strange ideas in his head since he was a little boy.

When Yoichi was in the sixth grade…Yoichi, who had never been very fond of bathing with me, suddenly asked to take a bath with me for a change.

At that time, he already had the skeleton of a grown man, and his penis was as long and big as a grown man’s, so it was a healthy man’s penis.

The sight seemed a little too big for his then-sixth-grade frame and age. Oh, no! No! It was entirely too big.

He seemed worried himself at the time!

“Mommy, my penis is much bigger and all different ay compared to my other friends’! Why is that?”

He couldn’t help but ask me this.

“How come! What do you think is different?”

Of course I do think he is indeed a bit too big, but…

“Then Noda-kun and Otomo-kun’s are both thin and tiny, while mine is thick and long…”

Maybe it’s true what Yoichi said, that at the age of 6th grade you should be tiny and small, but Yoichi’s turtle head is quite thick and big.

“Ah! Mom, look! Let me show you…”

Yoichi stood up in front of me without any shame at all. As expected, it didn’t look like a child’s but rather like a man’s, hanging down on Yoichi’s lower body.

With one hand I took the glans part of his glans and carefully peeled his foreskin.

The fact that the glans wasn’t as tiny as a normal child’s and was ridiculously large really bothered Yoichi as well!

“Ughhh! You don’t have to worry at all, this is quite an important baby for a man oh, big is what you can be proud of yo!”

He slipped into the bath and carefully cleaned the dirt that had built up on the second side of his foreskin. He said, “It has to be cleaned properly!”

“That’s great Yoichi, you’re always worrying about too big of a problem, you might as well wash him better before he gets unclean and stinks…”

The distinctive body odor on young men is produced from this accumulation of dirt on the second side of the foreskin.

“Aye! I understand mom, I didn’t really care much about it, it’s…”

While I was attentively washing Yoichi’s dick, this penis was actually slowly swelling, and in no time at all it was completely hard and erect.

How can you call it a penis when you’re looking at a hard erection?

I cupped it and popped it hard, the front part of the glans was gasping and swelling, it was erect enough to penetrate for coitus.

When I rubbed Yoichi’s manhood like this, his face looked comfortable and his eyes narrowed into a line, so I played with the toy even more freely.

My breath caught in my throat, and my lower body ached from my sudden urge to have this behemoth of Yoichi’s inside me.

“Yoichi come sit here at mommy’s, quick! You come and suck on mommy’s breasts like you did when you were a little girl, come on!”

I spread my feet wide on top of the tub, allowing Yoichi to sit on the space under my lower belly so that Yoichi’s large, swollen, erect penis was just right for the entrance to my private parts.

I hugged Yoichi hard and tight in excitement, moving my hips so that the protruding rod could enter the entrance straight into my two pieces of flesh.

Yoichi he was sucking on my beautifully shaped and ball-like breasts as I told him.

I was determined to get myself off, so I held up my breasts with both hands and let him suck on them uncontrollably.

“Oh…Yoichi…suck both sides oh…”

It was different from being sucked by my husband, it was more pleasurable than what my husband was giving me, and it was paralyzing my whole body, and the nectar was pouring out of my petals down there.

“Ah…yes…Yoichi…suck harder…”

Oh! I couldn’t help but moan, and by this time Yoichi’s hard prick was also halfway into my private parts.

Mother and son were having coitus, but of course Yoichi wouldn’t understand anything about this out of the ordinary.

Even how a man and a woman inserting a man’s penis into a woman’s private parts out of love would be something he would not understand at this stage.

Yet he might have been incredulous about the fact that his huge manhood was inside his own mother, too.

Nonetheless, I was still excited and my whole loins vibrated. With another hard, tightening hug, I was exactly where I wanted to be.

I couldn’t stop even if I wanted to, what could be more pleasurable than having my tits sucked on top and a man’s prick inserted underneath!

But no matter how much of a slut I was, I hesitated when it came to the final crunch.

“Hey! That’s enough of this kid’s games, Yoichi!”

I got up as I said that, then once again got into the bathtub with Yoichi, took a relaxing bath, and then came out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened.

３

The innocent Yoichi was already in high school, and I’m afraid that the pubic hair on his lower body, the symbol of adulthood, had grown thicker, hadn’t it? And that penis that used to help him clean his dirt, had it gotten bigger and more powerful?

On one hand, I had strange thoughts, and on the other hand, I couldn’t stop fantasizing about what Yoichi’s manhood really looked like. All these things were tempting me to observe and see.

I’m afraid his prick should be as thick, big and long as an adult’s by now. When he was little, I used to play with his prick constantly while bathing him!

Now Yoichi is old enough to take a stern look at his father’s incompetence, and his cute “little brother” is…

I slowly climbed up to the second floor and came to the door of Yoichi’s room.

“Yoichi, can I come in?”

Just the moment I pushed the door open and entered, I saw Yoichi’s panic, a pile of Kleenex that seemed to have been wiped off something sitting by his pillow.

When I saw those things, with my mother’s intuition, I immediately understood what was going on, and that the panties that had come off with the pants were still under the bed!

By the panicked look he just had, I’m afraid that he, now covered under the quilt, was half-naked in his lower body!

Yoichi he asked me while easing his face, “What is it, mom suddenly…”

“What are you doing? You could have come in without me!”

After saying that, I lifted the quilt on him with a forceful bla bla bla in order to make sure that he really was….

“Whoa! What are you doing, Mommy?”

Oh, yeah! There I saw a totally big man’s “great manhood” hanging there in the thick pubic hair.

The glans part is also particularly fat and the unique look…

Yoichi he snatched back his quilt to cover him once again.

“Yoichi there, do you wash it often?”

And not for anything, I naturally took hold of Yoichi’s big meat stick as soon as I could.

“Yoichi remember when you were little and mom used to clean you?”

“Well…of course I remember, but it makes me feel embarrassed when you do that all of a sudden!”

Yoichi, as if he had died, revealed all that was hidden between his legs, and without thinking, I carefully peeled the coquettish dirt from his foreskin just as I had done before when we shared a bath.

“Wow! It’s built up so much, it deserves a good cleaning before it’s too late…”

At this point, the odor of sweat and the stench of dirt dissolve together to form a special body odor that is reminiscent of the taste of sex.

In the end, this glans was still the same as what Yoichi had intended when he was a child, so special, so big and thick, yet a thick glans was more able to win a woman’s favor.

It’s so much bigger than my husband’s. It’s a “great prick”.

I wiped the dirt from the edge of my foreskin with a paper towel, and Yoichi he just lay across the bed and let me wipe it away.

“I hate it! This one…will definitely not be liked by women!”

It was because I was rubbing it that his eyes were half-opened in relief! But the fact that his manhood was expanding in my hand was irrevocable.

After cleaning him off, I once again gently rubbed his half-erect penis, like a mother caressing her child.

“Mom…I…ah…”

Yoichi he couldn’t help but moan and his body trembled, looking like he had long been intoxicated with pleasure.

“Yoichi, yours is really magnificent, yo! It’s much bigger than your dad’s!”

His manhood was much larger and longer than her husband’s. This was the man who had longed for so much!

“Today I’m going to make you a real man for real, and you’re going to have to do what mommy says, yo!”

I’m saying this as a mom. What was I doing? I couldn’t figure it out myself, all I knew was that I was constantly touching Yoichi’s huge manhood that had swollen to the limit.

Anyway, facing this giant, I could only use two hands to hold this son’s huge rod in my hand.

This young and pink-river colored glans was shining brightly! It was constantly seducing me and shaking my lustful heart.

I put it close to my mouth and sucked it hard, at which point the shiny area in front of the glans was rapidly getting wet.

I was able to lick it hard, so I stuffed Yoichi’s penis into my mouth, because it was too big it could only be stuffed about halfway in, the glans was teased by my tongue and couldn’t help but leap around still making the sound of sugar popping chestnuts zipping from time to time!

Yoichi he was even lying on his back with his whole body vibrating.

It’s already completely adult.

This son’s manhood, which was about the length of my two fists, was rhythmically moving in a restless rhythm in my mouth!

I sucked on Yoichi’s cock as I unzipped my skirt and took it off, along with my floral panties, and threw them on the floor.

I knew that my secret pot that had been secreting mucus since a while ago was not willing to wait in the thick pubic hair.

Really can’t wait a moment longer.

I turned to Yoichi, who was lying on his back, and grabbed the erect glans with one hand.

The moist area in these two pieces of flesh, which are constantly bubbling with love because of the stimulation, is hidden in a dense forest! It’s waiting to be visited by this gigantic rod.

I dabbed the lewd water that oozed out of the thick forest with my hand and applied it to Yoichi’s erect manhood, then grabbed him and kept rubbing it against the entrance to my private parts, teasing myself incessantly.

Inside the double petals was a piece of clitoris, and below the clitoris there was an entrance, and I inserted the glans of my penis about halfway into the hole, and the lewdness combined with the rod.

“Ahh…yes…that’s good…”

Oh! What a thrill to say the least.

This pleasure, which I had not felt at all when I made love to my husband, now had more and less feeling.

Immediately, I pushed my waist up and pulled out my rod, which was covered with my lustful water, not at all like a high school kid’s prick, and which was now standing tall and squirming, as if it was asking to be in my hole again.

“Mom…I…I feel so good…”

Could it be that Yoichi, who was receiving my caresses on the one hand, had already sensed what was going on, and then I used my mouth to perform oral sex on him.

Once again, I licked Yoichi’s sticky, wet prick, the front of the glans was squirming, stinging my cheeks as Yoichi seemed to be on the verge of ejaculating.

I spread my snow-white legs and knelt apart beside Yoichi, who was lying on his back, and grabbed my manhood and rubbed my privates again.

“Ahh… so… so good… so good… mom…”

After rubbing back and forth like this for four or five times, then use two fingers to gently tickle his pubic hair, and then lead the way for the glans to enter the private parts, with the lubrication of the lewd water, the glans slowly along the walls of the pubic area, and finally entered completely.

The huge glans, rubbing strongly against the walls of my pussy as if it was going to split, and it also brought me unprecedented pleasure.

I raised my waist and made moderate adjustments, at one time with little effort, but at another time with a hard twist, or pulling out and then thrusting in again. By this time, Yoichi was already holding back and grabbing my soft ass with his hands and gasping for air.

“I’m…about to cum yo…mom…”

“No…you hold back, this is exciting yo!”

When the thick flesh rubbed against my protruding clitoris, my whole body was shocked as if electrocuted, and the lustful water inside my private parts could not be stopped from coming out continuously.

This lust water was acting as a lubricant, making it easier for the penis to penetrate as it entered the private parts, and the friction eased the degree of rubbing of pubic hair against pubic hair.

And when Yoichi’s manhood penetrates, just as we’re getting fucked up, there’s also a lewd sound, shakra that’s nice to hear.

Oh, I can’t hold back anymore, so I tilt my head back, insert my rod completely inside, and just like that, I sit on Yoichi’s body, swinging my waist up and down like I’m pounding something on top of a stone mortar.

“Oh…no…not anymore…mom…want to cum!”

“Ah…ah…mom can’t do it either…come on…”

I, who was moaning loudly just like Yoichi, was on the verge of orgasm after the incessant friction.

“Ah… fantastic… so good… ah…”

The lewd water inside my uterus gushed out like a water barrage, and my two pieces of flesh were tightly holding Yoichi’s huge manhood, and they were working together seamlessly.

Before I could reach my climax, Yoichi had already ejaculated thick white “milk” inside me, and there was some pleasure when the semen ejaculated touched the wall of my uterus.

At that moment, Yoichi’s penis gradually shrank and slowly withdrew from my body. I laid my body on top of Yoichi, adjusting my breathing and reveling in the pleasure I had just experienced.

I closed my eyes to Yoichi down below and asked him, “Yoichi…cum all over!”

Yoichi he nodded, then turned his face away from the other side of the room in bad humor. That was only natural, since his first time actually happened with his mom.

For some time, I lay on top of Yoichi thinking about how I never thought I’d actually have sex with my own son.

I even copulated with my own son like an animal the day after I had sex with a man other than my own husband for money, alas! I have truly committed an unforgivable act.

But when the obese branch manager inserted his penis into my lower body, I still refused to react, but when the object was changed to my son, Yoichi, it was so natural that it was accomplished.

“Yoichi can’t tell anyone about what happened today, yo! It’s a secret between us, mother and son!”

Yoichi he nodded vigorously, then as if relieved he lay down on the bed and went to sleep.

That night, I once again fully penetrated Yoichi’s incredible manhood into my private parts, and wildly enjoyed the pleasure of the witching hour.

This time it took longer, and I savored the young man’s cock, playing with the rod with abandon, completely burning myself in an uncontrollable fire of lust.

Yoichi and I were both completely naked, we rubbed each other’s skin, and like a pair of lovers in love for a long time, we stroked each other’s whole body, and we were completely fused in each other’s sex.

Yoichi also already knows how to screw me to turn me on.

Coitus, I had completely forgotten that Yoichi was my son, and I had completely taken him as the object of sexual relations.

Of course after the first and second time, it goes on and on.

XIV. Adultery as sweet as honey with my stepfather.

１

I lived there because my mom was married to my current stepdad, and what chance brought the two of them together I don’t really know.

All I knew was that he was two years younger than my mother and, at first, I thought he was a bit feminine, so I didn’t like him very much.

The matter of why the mother remarried with her children and had to put up with an effeminate man is also puzzling.

But the fact remains that her stepfather could not resist her mother’s beauty and married her.

His stepfather, who saw his dead husband’s mother as a woman of great beauty, came several times to propose marriage, and of course there were other suitors as well.

However, because her late father was poor, her mother insisted that the remarriage had to be to a man who had a house and no children.

That’s why my mother married my stepfather, who had all these qualifications, and there’s nothing to be happy about in all this for me.

My mother and stepfather wanted me, who had already graduated from high school, to stay at home and learn to do household chores.

I heard from my mom that my stepfather was the head of the design department at a company that specialized in women’s underwear, and that his monthly salary was rich enough to support me and my mom.

Not to mention the fact that we live in our own house, so there are no rent expenses, so we live more abundantly.

My mother, who has been working up to the present since my father’s death, has finally found herself a comfortable second life as a result of her remarriage, and will never have to work for a living again.

Although she said that her life has been settled, her mother did not give up her current job, and her company hopes that she will come back to the company after her marriage to continue her service as she did before her marriage.

There were times when my mom would go on business trips farther away and not be home for several days, and that’s when I had to be responsible for preparing my stepdad’s and my three meals and doing the household chores that needed to be done in my mom’s place.

Even though my mom wasn’t there, my stepdad treated me as he usually did, if not better.

One day…my mom was out of the house for the night on a business trip. Surprisingly, there was a storm blowing outside that was not appropriate for the season, and I was too scared to sleep on the second floor, so I ran downstairs to my stepfather’s bedroom.

Undoubtedly he’s my stepfather, I don’t think he’d have evil thoughts about me, who’s like his own daughter, and I’ve lived here for a while now, and I haven’t seen him do anything bad.

And I think the storm is much scarier than the above misgivings.

I put bedding on my stepfather’s body.

At this point my stepfather was getting ready for bed, squinting at the way I looked.

“Dad I’m sorry! I really shouldn’t have bothered you so much…”

“How can you say that! It’s only right that one’s daughter sleeps in the same room as her father!”

I couldn’t really sense any displeasure on my small-eyed stepfather’s face.

“Then…please rest, Daddy!”

I said so to my stepfather after I had laid out my bedding, and when I had finished I quickly got under the quilt and lay down.

Maybe for my stepdad, this was the first time he had ever laid down with me in bed, so it seemed like he was having a hard time sleeping.

He rolled over several times, and I was so afraid of the storm because it was so loud that I burrowed under the quilt and was slow to fall asleep.

At that moment with a strong gust of wind came a snapping sound as if something had fallen.

“It looks like it’s been damaged by the wind somewhere, I’ll go check it out.”

Stepfather he said as he walked briskly out of the room and climbed up to the second floor to inspect it, returning after about four or five minutes.

“It’s nothing, it’s the sound of the door… Kyouko… I… I blackened my hand…”

Probably because the wind blew off a lot of dust.

“Kyouko you’ve been cooking for me lately, it’s been hard, and your hands have probably gotten quite a bit thicker! Let me see.”

When I finished, I lifted my hand and held it tightly.

“No…it’s not as thick as you think, it’s just cooking for you dad it’s not…”

I said trying to pull my hand back.

My stepfather played with my little finger, then looked at my palm, then suddenly he pinched my fingertips together with a forceful swoosh.

For a split second, I shook.

“Daddy it’s late, go to sleep!”

I said as I drew back my hand, but this time I couldn’t.

“Kyoko you have beautiful hands oh! Much different than your mom’s.”

“There…mom just…”

Before I could finish my sentence, my stepfather, he suddenly invaded my side and placed his hand on my shoulder, he then put his mouth close to my ear and said softly, “Kyouko… let me hold you in my arms and sleep tonight!”

What seductive words these were! I did not answer, but only looked at my stepfather’s face without moving.

Then he continued with, “Kyouko alright! …”

I tried not to think about it too much, maybe he just thought I was a normal woman, and then I thought maybe he just wanted to show me he was attracted to me by hugging me! But I still think like that.

I was as frightened as a frog at the sight of a snake, and my heart went pitter-patter.

Then my stepfather he took one step and hugged me tighter, then pressed his lips against mine and started kissing me.

But I clench my teeth and keep my lips tightly shut.

“C’mon…c’mon! Open your lips and stick your tongue out and see…”

Hearing him say that, I carefully and a little bit slowly stuck my tongue out. I don’t know why I would want to do that, but at the moment my body is still shaking!

“Whoa! Great, stretch…stretch some more out!”

I stuck out my tongue like he told me to and my stepdad couldn’t wait to suck on it, and he stuck his tongue out for me to suck on as well.

While he put his right hand around my shoulders and continued to kiss me, his left hand went down my front and inside my pajamas, slowly sliding down to my lower abdomen between my thighs and ruffling my pubic hair.

After a while, my stepfather stretched out his hand and traced his fingers in circles around my fertile area. After a few circles of the labia majora and minora, finally he slid his fingers in over the labia and stroked the clitoris and nub before slowly thrusting them in toward the genitals.

Even though my boyfriend had touched me like that, there was no way I could resist my stepfather’s strong hand, and finally he made a thrust.

My stepfather inserted a finger into my warm and moist sex, squirming as if he were drawing a circle. My breath caught in my throat as I was being fucked like this, both mentally and physically.

As I became more excited, I could also feel my stepfather’s hands holding me harder and harder, a move that turned me on even more.

All of a sudden my stepfather put me on the bed on my back and spread my legs and rode me.

Afterward he pulled out his stiff, thick shaft and coated it with saliva.

When I saw the big meat stick that was as hard as wood, I couldn’t help but be burned with lust. Facing such a huge phallus, although I had heard others talk about it before, it was unimaginable when I thought of it being inserted into a woman’s body.

Ignoring what I was thinking, my stepfather was coating my sister with his saliva! Then he brought his cock to the entrance of my pussy, aimed it at it, and put his hands on my shoulders before thrusting it in with a hard “gulp”.

The moment the penis is inserted.

“Ah… pain… ah… pain…”

I couldn’t help but lose my voice and I didn’t scream falsely, I really felt the pain and that’s why I screamed.

Stepfather hurriedly drew it out.

But a moment later, my stepfather was once again sending his huge manhood into me with even more force than before.

It still feels the same pain.

“Nasty…ah…stop…don’t…don’t it hurts!”

I screamed out loud, and by this time I’m afraid my face was contorted from the pain!

“Hmm…I see…ah…next time then!”

Stepfather he advised me, and then he went back to his bed.

“What Kyouko did tonight is a secret between the two of us oooh! Do you understand?”

He said it in a mature tone, not effeminate at all, and it seemed I had accepted him.

２

When I got up the next morning, I didn’t see my stepfather, who had rudely teased me last night, probably because he was embarrassed! He actually left for work without breakfast.

Since I was fucked last night, I got up early in the morning to take a shower, and I carefully examined my pussy, which was rubbed and penetrated by my stepfather last night. It still felt sore now which! How the hell did it get hurt? I used my fingers to spread the lips of my pussy over and over again to inspect it, but I didn’t find anything unusual, it was exactly the same as usual.

This put my mind at ease, and after patting my chest I cleaned my perineum with peace of mind and went back to my room to take a nap to make up for last night’s lack of sleep.

I don’t know how long I slept before someone shook me awake.

In a state of unconsciousness, I reluctantly opened my eyes to see my stepfather, who had bullied me last night, standing in front of me.

“Is Kyoko not feeling well?”

He asked me worriedly.

“Oh…no it’s nothing!”

“That’s good, if it’s all right. I’ve been worried because of what happened last night, so I rushed back early to see you…”

He said it in a voice as thin as a woman’s while putting his hand on my shoulder and then kept looking at my face while his other hand went between my thighs.

Meeting my stepfather’s impish gaze, my body moved, and although I had the realization that I wanted to resist, my body was nailed down and unable to move.

Soon his right hand was inside my panties and his fingers were nonchalantly tickling the pubic hair on my privates. He stroked with his fingertips, advancing and soon attacking the labia of the privates, which were moist in moments, so he took the opportunity to slide his middle finger into the pussy.

(Ah! Here we go again. Stepdad did it again.)

I thought, but said nothing, as my stepfather’s gentle touch made my body go “pfft” and “pfft”.

I knew at this point that not only was my face getting hot, but even my ears were red. At this point my stepdad picked up the pace even more wiggling his fingers in a circular motion that kept moving in his private parts.

My face probably showed a blush of pleasure! That’s why my stepfather took off his pants and underwear with one hand and got under my cotton comforter.

He hugged and kissed me again while he played with my clit, labia, nub, etc. with his finger tips again, and of course needless to say, I gasped with excitement again.

After a while, he had me lie on my back again and rode me as he had done last night, then pulled out his huge black colored rod and thrust it hard towards my private parts.

The pain came back again, so my stepdad said to me, who was stiff all over, “No, try to be as soft as you can, you won’t get off if you don’t relax.”

Nonetheless, I’d rather he just thrust his fingers.

By this time my perineum was gushing out like a fountain of lust, was this the fountain of love?

Stepfather he kissed me tenderly.

“Then tonight, I’ll take my time to make you happy!”

When I finished, I pulled out the guy and just rubbed me with my fingers.

Mother won’t be back again tonight because of business. My stepfather seems to have already contacted mom’s company. Tonight…tonight I’m going to be fucked again, I don’t have the sweet mentality of anticipating an orgasm at all, instead I still have a little bit of disgust, ugh! I have mixed feelings myself.

Dinner was going to be a pain in the ass again! I didn’t expect my stepfather to order a nice dinner from a Chinese restaurant.

Stepfather he broke open the smuggled imported Hublot’s brandy and poured a glass mixed with water and brought it to me to drink.

“Brandy is a fine drink for gentlemen and ladies, yo!”

He urged me to drink it as he spoke.

I was satisfied with a long overdue Chinese meal, and it was nice not to have to clean up the mess. My stepfather went back to his room and continued to drink his brandy.

Of course I sat with them, and as soon as my glass was empty, my stepfather refilled it for me.

I was in an excellent mood at the moment, my face was flushed, and I was even hoping that my stepfather would hurry up and fuck me! I was really looking forward to it.

Thinking about it, my stepfather, as soon as he had me in his arms, he pinned me down on the couch where I was sitting, pressed his hands against my feet and quickly pulled down my pants.

The room was brightly lit and it was shining so brightly on my bottom that I was a little embarrassed to hold my legs together, even though it didn’t bother my stepdad.

He was dipping his fingers into the saliva and applying it to my private parts, after which he quickly slipped one finger into the hole, and when his finger reached the tip, my body shuddered again.

Now extremely aroused, I couldn’t control myself, and I guess my stepfather was the same!

The thick, hard rod was now kissing my clit, and then my stepfather grabbed it with two hands, and using the strength of his loins, he fed it to me with a grunt, and the sensation of the glans inside my flesh was…

“Ah…it hurts…no…no…wait…daddy…wait…”

I couldn’t help but wince in pain.

My stepfather was startled, and immediately got up and pulled out to see that the vaginal opening was actually bleeding, so my stepfather carefully and gently wiped me with his pre-prepared degreasing cotton.

Even as I looked at the blood-stained skimmed cotton, my stepfather carried out the second thrusting motion with the same unchanged face, and when it ended, I still only felt pain.

The pain was like driving a nail into a place where there was no depression, but that was only when it was inserted.

The next morning, my stepfather, who had slept with me for some time, rubbed my breasts with his hands, and then once again inserted that huge manhood, with the same result.

At this point the stepfather was a little worried.

“Kyoko if you can’t be a real woman…”

He said.

“No…I don’t think that would be right. Dad I have to put this in once before…or you…”

Maybe it’s because I’m at home, so I’m not a bit prepared.

“Yeah…yeah, let’s find a nice hotel to try next time!”

And so it ended.

My mom, who had returned from a business trip that day, looked at me and said, “Kyoko, are you uncomfortable there?”

I didn’t expect my mom to ask me that, and I couldn’t help but feel my heart speed up.

“Uh…no thing…I’m fine…”

I can never let my mom know about me and my stepdad, so I’ll have to be doubly careful how I act in the future.

Then about five days later, I told my mom that I had to go with a friend to get ready for the reunion and that I would be a little late. I left the house around four o’clock.

Of course I wasn’t going on a date with a friend, but I had to rush to the S Hotel in Shinjuku for an appointment because my stepfather was waiting for me there.

It’s nothing like it was at the beginning, and now I actually can’t wait to get here in a hurry.

A quick glance at this room in Shinjuku is quite atmospheric, and most importantly it allows me to relax naturally.

“Come on…Kyoko…take off your shoes! Take off your coat too!”

Stepfather he had long ago changed into a yukata from the hotel.

After I turned my back to my stepfather and undressed, then took off my dress and underwear one by one in order, my stepfather took me by the hand and made me lie on my back on the bed.

He sucked on my pink nipples with great experience, and at the same time, he gently touched my private crack with two fingers. By now I could feel that my stepfather’s manhood was already erect and was squirming restlessly between his legs!

After licking the nipples, he then sucked and licked the vicinity of my navel, while his hands kept teasing my private pussy nucleus, and slowly my pleasure became stronger and stronger.

It wasn’t long before my stepfather’s lips finally reached my lush dark forest, and as he licked and licked he reached my clit, which he touched even more with the tip of his tongue.

At this point the whole body spasmed like electricity was running through it, while more mucus oozed out of the private parts.

My stepfather stopped servicing my clit as well. He grasped both of my breasts with both hands and stimulated it by gently picking at the nipple with his fingers. Gradually my body became less stiff after this incessant gentle, mindful touching.

The tip of the tongue slid down from the clitoris and tucked right into the cleft between those two pink labia, this time thrusting and corkscrewing its way inside the cunt and concentrating its fire on the deep valley.

The room was still brightly lit, and when that light shone on my naked body, I could see what looked like a wild animal licking underneath, but I didn’t feel the least bit disgusted.

After a while, my stepfather he spread my legs and looked at my bottom.

“I hate it! …Don’t look there!”

I pleaded with him in a sappy way.

Then he pulled out his huge manhood like last time and aimed the glans at the cleft of his private parts, then held me tight and inserted the glans with a hard “gurgle”, which still hurt.

I yelped again, screw it, I’m bleeding again.

“I can’t have intercourse, am I unsound!”

Finally I shed a tear.

“Make it today no matter what, okay?”

My stepfather encouraged me in this way, and then he switched to a completely different position than before to try it out.

This time he had me lay face down on my stomach, then he cupped my ass so that the pussy opening was as wide as possible, then he inserted his cock from behind, but it still hurt and bled.

My stepfather, who could see that he was quite confused, once again put me on my back and then lubricated my private parts with sufficient lubricant and slowly inserted his penis into me again in the usual position.

Incredibly, this time it didn’t hurt, and I was taking the rod in with all my heart, and as the glans slowly worked its way inside, I could feel it more and more, and it didn’t hurt so far, as if it was all good so far.

“Good…good…it’s going in as far as it can go oh…how about that…ah…what do you think?”

My face flushed hot and I moved from side to side as if in a dream, my eyes slightly closed and my lips slightly open savoring the rhythm of the cock going in and out.

I couldn’t help but touch my penis with my hand to see if it was all the way inside, and finally I was able to perform the ritual of circumcision and enjoy the pleasure of the witching hour.

Then my stepfather stopped the slow jerking and he sped up.

“How about! What do you think?”

“Oh…it’s great…and it doesn’t hurt at all…oh…I’ve got a wonderful feeling about it…”

I said as I brought my mouth closer to my stepfather’s, who stuck out his tongue for me to suck on. I sucked obliviously, as if drifting in and out of sleep.

At that moment, my stepfather also never stopped pumping his rod with his waist and hips, and as the speed increased, the pleasure became more and more intense.

My stepfather suddenly hugged me tight.

“Oh…that…Ky…Kyoko…cum…ooh…”

He grunted as he pulled out his cock, and his semen came out in three shots.

I looked fixedly at the cum that had been ejaculated; these were baby seeds. It was ejaculated out there because I was afraid I’d get pregnant.

I was quite content and didn’t get home until late that night. Of course my adulterous affair with my stepdad was something I couldn’t let my mom know about in any way.

We fucked whenever we could after that, which was awesome.

As a daughter, my relationship with my mother’s husband, my stepfather, grew. We often created opportunities to have orgasms with each other.

Sometimes I knew it was dangerous, but my stepfather ascended to my room on the second floor to woo me, and of course I never refused.

We both had the same idea that we would definitely maintain the exhilarating sexual relationship no matter what.

The pain was over, and I was getting more and more feminine, thanks of course to my stepfather’s incessant irrigation, and one day my mother looked at me and said, “Kyoko, did you do it with your date…”

I can’t help but be shocked, but nevertheless I will never stop this sexual game that excites me. Never! …

XV. Sisters who provide flesh in lieu of sister-in-laws

１

Why are all the young couples having sex so intensely?

One women’s magazine that specializes in pornography wrote that over the course of a year, it’s about once every night.

But my brother and sister-in-law at home! Almost every night, Mulberry to as soon as you catch the opportunity, no matter in the morning, noon, or night, just like eating three meals once refused to miss it yet!

That sister-in-law of mine, Chieko! Is a woman who is quite thirsty for sex, and the ruthlessness with which she makes love is something that would startle people.

Although she wasn’t the type that her brother liked, she had a great body, and it was obvious that she was the kind of woman who was slutty and durable in bed, so every morning his brother was late.

“It’s okay, it’s just a little late! It’s just a little late, and it proves your love for me.”

Sometimes I would quietly walk outside their bedroom and peek through the half-open doorway, sometimes just in time to see my brother wearing a tie in the dresser mirror, looking busy getting ready for work.

But his pants were half off, and his sister-in-law Chieko was kneeling by his knees, and pulling her brother’s manhood out of her panties, holding it in both hands and rubbing it against her cheeks over and over again, a truly astonishing sight.

By this time it was already past seven o’clock, a time when it was time for people in the average salary class to leave for work. And like my sister-in-law who was unreasonably strong to keep my brother and her whiny behavior, I was just dumbfounded.

They hadn’t noticed at all that someone was watching them through the door, and they were so bold as to…

Chieko was holding her brother’s already swollen manhood, sucking on it with her mouth for a while, then biting and kissing it in her mouth, and she looked a little bit like a love-struck maniac in a frighteningly excited manner.

But the scene was so good that I couldn’t take my eyes off it and continued to enjoy it.

What did the older brother do at this point! He watched as his manhood continued to swell, and his wife Chieko was rubbing it and even gnawing on it loudly.

At this moment, Chieko, whose eyes were infinitely lustful, suddenly stood up and quickly took off her skirt and panties, and the pink shirt as well.

From the mirror of the dresser, I saw Chieko’s thick pubic hair, and the private parts that seemed to be overflowing with lewd water.

That’s when I saw my brother’s hand reach out, so Chieko she lifted one foot and leaned it on the dresser, then bent over and lifted her ass in a come-fuck-me-now stance.

That’s when I heard my brother say, “That’s it, you don’t think it’s enough power! Just do it, yo!”

“Aye! That’s it! That’s it! Come on…give me your rod faster, come on…fuck!”

“But Hayate is already almost up, right? What if…”

“No problem! What to be afraid of! It won’t be…come on…honey! Come on! Please…fuck me!”

My brother then faced his sister-in-law Chieko in the position where his pants and panties had just been pushed down to his feet, and lifted her big, white ass, then thrust in.

When my brother lifted Chieko’s ass, I happened to get a good look at her private parts.

It turned out that in her plump body, actually also with a set of large sex organs, in the thick pubic hair underneath, there are two thick labia, really alarming large sex organs.

Brother’s ferocious thing is pushing in and attacking, isn’t it! Because I saw that while Chieko was helping to shove it in with one hand, her other hand was pressed against the dresser to support her body, yes, her brother was fucking her from behind.

I watched as Chieko’s big tits hanging down in front of her kept jiggling fiercely, oh my god! The sky was crashing with lustful cries, so I didn’t need to see it to realize how intensely they were fucking.

I couldn’t watch any longer, so with a small struggle and fumbling I made my way to the foyer and then out the door to work. Luckily I was only about half an hour late, and of course the lateness was due to their excitable couple.

Sometimes my brother would stay home from work due to a cold, but that was ironically because Chieko was pestering him and he couldn’t make it to work to say so.

I sometimes think that my brother actually has a way of dealing with Chieko’s day and night courtships, my brother he’s really something!

They’ve been married for over a year now, and while they’ve always reveled in their passionate sexuality, there have been times when they’ve gone cold turkey.

The reason for the cold war is that when my brother went on the company’s annual consolation trip, he had a warm and intense night with a hot spring geisha or a female colleague of the company, which made my sister-in-law jealous and eventually got out of hand.

They’d been cold turkey for about two weeks or so, and probably couldn’t stand the lack of sex with each other! They finally went back to their old life, and they did it even harder than before!

My observation is that my sister-in-law, Chieko, is a bossy person who often orders her brother around, but despite this the more mature and stable brother often puts up with her unreasonable demands.

I forget when it was, but one day in the middle of the night I heard Chieko making a loud noise, when I was fast asleep and the time was past two o’clock midnight.

(What happened, it’s so late!)

What was going on? I pricked up my ears as usual and paid attention.

I heard the sound of splashing water, which should have come from the bathroom. This building has an automatic water supply, there is no need to boil your own hot water.

But taking a shower in the middle of the night at two o’clock in the middle of the night is unapproachable.

After getting up with my eyes open and throwing on a shirt, I walked out of the room in the direction of the bathroom, from which the couple’s voices were coming.

There were two shaky shadows, and it looked like my brother was very drunk!

“Understand? So not tonight!” As if they were arguing about something.

“So you mean you hate women’s periods then! So you’re not sleeping with me tonight either!”

Chieko spoke loudly in her high octave voice, high and loud enough to shake the glass and my ears.

“That’s not what I meant! It’s just…I just thought that since it’s our period, we should use this time to get some rest. And if it’s possible not to take a bath, it’s better to use the shower one.”

“So you’re a wooden, old-fashioned person too. That’s an outdated superstition, yo! It doesn’t affect you fucking me at all.”

The imposing Chieko spoke unconvincingly.

“I…I don’t have that interest!”

“Who’s talking to you about interest! I’m talking to you about love, and if you still can’t understand it, then you can sleep somewhere else tonight!”

“Hey! Why are you being so unreasonable! Besides, we don’t have another room!”

“Hmph! There is! Isn’t your sister’s room?”

“Hmph! You’re…”

“Siblings sleeping together isn’t exactly big news!”

Sister-in-law she said wistfully.

(Finally the war is over. Really an unreasonable woman.)

I couldn’t help but shake my head and immediately went back to my room.

My brother is so pathetic, I thought to myself like this.

Brother he wouldn’t really come to sleep with me! I fell asleep on the bed thinking about it.

２

I don’t know how long after I slept, but as soon as I opened my eyes I realized that there was someone lying next to me.

Although my bed is a double bed, I’ve never slept with two people, so once I lay two people on it, it felt like the bed got smaller.

After all, my brother couldn’t fight Chieko, so he really had to come to my place to commiserate for a night.

(Ah… it’s an older brother, then there’s no need to be restrained.)

I fell asleep again while thinking about it, but I decided to turn my back to my brother, I wouldn’t have evil thoughts if I didn’t see my face, I thought.

Nonetheless, I found myself unable to sleep.

My brother slept with me for the first time since I was born!

Lying with my back to my brother, I slowly closed my eyes.

After about twenty minutes or so, I was falling asleep when suddenly there was a loud “pop” and a hand hit me with a loud gasp, startling me, but of course I knew it was my brother’s hand.

He was sleeping soundly, perhaps unaware that he was next to…

His hand grabbed me and my heart beat faster. It can’t be helped since he’s already sleeping next to me, I’ll just have to let him grab it, it’s my own brother anyway!

Then what happened was that it turned out he did it on purpose, I think.

My brother he slowly pulled my hand closer there, he was breathing heavily and gagging in his throat.

Oh! It was then that I got a wonderful, hot sensation in my hand, which turned out to be in contact with a lump of flesh.

(Ah! What…what…is this?)

Without even thinking about it, it was the treasure that Chieko couldn’t live without at all times…her brother’s prick.

This hot thing, I had once peeked at it from the doorway, and the events of that day came back to my mind, and my body couldn’t help but vibrate, and then I naturally tightened my grip on my brother’s prick with all the force I could muster.

This constant worry of not being able to feed Chieko’s meat stick, ugh! Poor brother, brother he purposely made me hold his erect penis, Murphy- At that moment my nipples itched and I started to get aroused.

It’s a bit uncalled for, but I don’t think I have a problem with my brother him doing that to me.

My brother he grabbed my hand and moved it, he asked me to rub his baby for him.

I grabbed the thick thing and rubbed it slowly, gently, and tenderly with five fingers.

My brother was trying to repay me, I guess! He also slipped his hand into my pajamas, and he drilled his fingertips down the side of my panties, and then he tenderly stroked the private blazing slit, when his fingertips were held between those two pieces of flesh.

(No way! Brother can’t do that!)

I screamed this in my mind, but on the one hand I squirmed, trying to get the mouth of my BB against the finger so that it would penetrate a little deeper.

But I was probably so flustered that I let my body back off a bit, which caused my brother’s long thin fingers to touch my clit, which he then teased.

Surprisingly, the body actually vibrated a little at a time, and it was really comfortable.

“Oh…there…harder…faster…brother…”

I was taken aback that I dared to ask so clearly. As my brother pushed his finger further in, I remembered my brother’s big rod that was as hot as fire and as hard as iron, and the taste of that penetration…

“Oh… why… you’re already awake, Saotome…”

Brother he knowingly asked, I can not see his panic, so boldly said to him: “Forget it! Brother your mood as a sister-in-law I completely understand yo! And let me replace my sister-in-law to make you feel good today!”

It’s amazing how such bold words slip out without thinking.

Then I tugged my brother’s hand to my thick dark forest area.

“Hayate, is it okay? Is it true?”

My brother’s voice dripped with unbridled excitement, then his lips kissed my face and sucked on my ear with small, oh-so-powerful strokes! These actions really invigorated me to the point that my whole body spasmed.

I pulled my brother’s hand to my pussy for him to stroke, which was my answer.

As his fingers slid into the slightly moist privates, inadvertently he touched the bean-sized nub, and as the sensation of being so stroked traveled into my uterus, from time to time more mucus overflowed from it, and by this time my pleasure was intensifying.

As this lustful water overflowed my brother’s fingers, he squirmed his hand rather gently, and then he took my clitoris with two fingers and gently pulled it upwards, the result of this stimulation was even more arousing.

“Oh…so good! Brother…use more force!”

The pleasure surged up my throat and my voice trembled, my body felt like it was on fire and the room fell like a greenhouse.

I was really excited to the point where I forgot that the person next to me was my own brother, just a normal man and woman having coitus, I guess!

“Uh-huh! Don’t look at my face! Brother! Don’t!”

“Okay! It’s not like I did it on purpose!”

My brother’s fingers moved like spiders as he roamed my private parts again and again.

And I’ve long since messed up my breath with pleasure, the pleasure all over my body made me keep vibrating my body, this shouldn’t be a dream!

“Hey! Brother…help me see, my honey pot is melting! Come on…come on! Take a look for me!”

My words couldn’t help but make my brother’s heart flutter, and then he turned on the small lamp next to the bed.

“Aye…where is it that’s melting fast! Let me examine it properly.”

So I lay on my back and spread my legs to let the light shine above my pussy.

I don’t know why I was so bold as to ask my brother to do this, it was a rather mixed emotion.

“The private parts are already swollen with excitement, yo! And it’s bright red in color too, and there’s this pile of pubic hair growing…”

As he said this, he inserted his finger again and kept pulling it out and then inserting it back in, just playing it up and down.

“Ah! That’s great…really! Brother!”

I couldn’t help but grab my brother’s hand and cry out like this.

A moment later brother he turned out the light.

“Hayate just take a moment and I’ll insert it from the front okay? Or you can still just do it like this, I’ll never force you.”

I want to! Fuck me! I nodded my head desperately.

“But be gentle, yo! It’s always bad for Chieko!”

“Hmph! That kind of woman don’t mention her!”

My brother spoke in exasperation, and then he thrust his hard-on into my soft pussy with a “duh”. Then he pushed it in and out, and that was all it took to make me feel good.

“Ahh! I can’t…I can’t…stick!”

Accompanying this soul-crushing cry, my hands kept lifting and groping my brother’s waist.

“Hey! Hayate I need to insert it a little bit inwards.”

“Oh! Good…good…faster, I can’t take it anymore…faster…harder…”

My brother he pressed his whole body against me, thrusting rhythmically as he kissed my lips. Slowly using the power of his loins to fuck me in and out.

My brother’s thick glans was ramming the walls of my uterus one at a time, and it kept rubbing against the walls of my pussy, and it felt as if I had fallen into a five-mile cloud drifting away.

With the thrusting operation of the penis, hot and sticky lewdness kept gushing out of the vagina as well, and it was quickly wetting the pubic hair, a bunch of yeah!

My body discharged with every thrust my brother made.

“Ahh! Ah…great…awesome!”

I couldn’t help but moan lustfully, and grabbed wildly with both hands impatiently.

“Oh! Kiss me…fuck me…”

Brother he withdrew some of his prick, leaving only the glans inside, then pushed it in again, and so on over and over.

When the glans touched the uterine wall, there was a wonderful sensation that assaulted the mind, and then the private opening tightened even more, holding the glans tightly, matching its rhythm.

My body trembled as if electrocuted, matching the rhythm of the glans that was about to ascend to its highest peak. My brother continued to make his lumbar strength, arousing in maneuvering between one pump and the other.

It was as if I had waited too long like this, and I couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Ah…I can’t…I can’t resist…” I moaned and screamed, not knowing what I was screaming myself.

My brother kept twisting his waist while rubbing my nipples with his hands. A moment of light and a moment of heavy, because he was stimulating my breasts like this, I couldn’t help but feel my lust rise again, and my moans got louder and louder.

“Ah…ah…harder…faster…oh…ah…”

I myself was startled by the lewd cries. But this wave of lewd sounds stimulated my brother’s rod to fuck me harder!

I also thought I was being too loud, so I had to stick my finger in my own mouth and hold it to reduce the volume.

My brother was really pushing through as hard as I thought he would.

“Ah…ah…”

Not just the lewd cries, even my sharp gasps could set my brother on fire. The big meat stick that was swallowed by the lewd water was sinking ferociously towards the very top.

In order to match my brother’s rhythm, I also pushed up my waist to meet him, and together we worked for the cock to penetrate as far as it would go.

“Ah…no…I can’t…cum…”

I felt my brother’s hands press harder and then pull out and cum with a “shoo”.

“Uh-huh! Hmm…”

My brother moaned back.

Finally both climaxed without incident.

After a while, my body stopped spasming and slowly regained its composure. And my brother’s rapid panting slowly evened out in my ears.

When I opened my eyes in the morning, my brother was gone.

３

That night, even though I had sex with my brother, he seemed to have reverted back to their old life with his sister-in-law, Chieko.

Although I had a feeling of being caught, I could only watch everything in silence when facing the couple.

Come to think of it I certainly do want the couple’s relationship to change for the better, they are my brother and sister-in-law after all.

And I’m fairly well aware myself that I can’t have my brother in my bed for coitus anymore.

Luckily, after what happened that night, my brother actually looked completely fine and still got along with me in a natural manner, and Chieko didn’t seem to notice anything about me and my brother at all.

But after another month or so, my brother came running into my room again late one night.

(Here we go again…I think…)

“What’s wrong with brother, don’t yo!”

It was when I was changing into my pajamas after watching a midnight TV show and was getting ready for bed.

I took a closer look at him as if he’d had a lot to drink and looked a little drunk.

“I lost track of time playing mahjong with my friends, and Chieko wouldn’t let me into my room.”

I can’t help but think that it’s going to be the same old thing all over again.

It’s obviously none of my business, but dealing with someone who is so prone to hysteria, ugh! Could it be that I have to do what I did that night, not say no and sleep with him?

I’m thinking like this, and it’s so late in the day.

“It’s…brother…I think you should go back to your room, it’s more…”

Even though I said that, my mind drifted back to that night, that thrilling scene of passion.

“It’s okay! It’ll be fine. Chieko herself said, “You go sleep with Hayate! You won’t have this annoying brain if you change this double bed into a single bed later, right!”

(What is Niinii talking about? That thing that made me feel so good, he said it was a bother…)

Turns out they were just arguing about single beds and double beds! I guess my brother was planning to come to my place during the fight!

But I’ve been really psyched since I’ve seen my brother come to my place, and what I can tell is that he’s looking forward to coming too!

“Alright! Hayate let me love you tonight!”

My brother approached my ear with his wine-smelling mouth and spoke wickedly.

LOL! This always makes me lose control of my brother.

By this time my brother had tugged off my bra and was licking my nipple with his tongue, and a moment later he was nibbling on it gently with his teeth, and I screamed with excitement.

“Ah…ah…”

A moan escaped my throat and naturally I took the initiative to slowly spread my legs.

But my brother didn’t put his hand down my bottom.

My brother was playing with my nipples in one go.

“Oh! Hayate…you’re such a cute sister, yo!”

“Ah…great…it feels so good…but sister-in-law she…”

My brother he didn’t answer me, he continued to kiss my belly with his mouth over and over again.

Starting from my nipples to my breasts, then my stomach and armpits, and just licking my upper body over and over again, and of course that’s when the pleasure flowed all over me again.

I raised my hands so that he could suck the armpit hair on my armpits. As soon as I raised my hands, my brother had the good sense to bring his lips close to the armpit with thick armpit hair and kissed it obliviously.

“Ah…soothing…”

I couldn’t help but moan again, I spread my legs even more boldly and my waist began to squirm restlessly. Just for a moment, I was already so horny that I wished my brother would hurry up and insert his rod into my lower body to fuck me.

“Ah! Brother…in front! Down there! Quick…fuck me…”

I demanded under my breath as I rubbed my hand over my brother’s already erect rod.

Oh, yeah! It’s hot! And it’s dripping slime, and it’s wetting my hand!

“Ah…ah…”

My brother brought his mouth over to kiss my lips again, and I couldn’t help but hum in my nose, while I was busy receiving the saliva transmitted from my brother’s mouth again. Ah…this delightful time.

“Oy! May I?”

Oh! Once again, the voice came out, pouting and urging him on.

I said as I got up and my brother slowly lay on his back, I hooked my feet around him and slowly climbed up his body, then I rode him like a horse.

With my brother lying face up on his back, his rod standing straight up between his legs, I couldn’t help but impulsively grab the hot rod and shove it into my own already soaking wet honey pot household.

Then I slowly sat down and let it fully penetrate my honey pot.

Oh! That felt even better than the last time! I braced myself and pressed both hands to the bed, half-bending down and pumping my body up and down, letting that rod move in and out of my private opening as I tugged on it.

I kept jerking and panting, while my brother below me kept rubbing my big plump tits with both hands and picking at my nipples from time to time.

This thick rod of my brother’s is now stimulating the depths of my pussy, and with the excitement from stimulating my nipples, I’m already freaking out with pleasure.

Now that I’m in full control of this rod, I can make it rush to the very top with just a little bit of force, and the same lustful water is overflowing from the vagina that contains the penis again and again!

“Ah… ah…” I moaned, I had reached my climax.

Of course by this moment my brother had also ejaculated, and then we hugged each other tightly and just slept until dawn.

My sister-in-law Chieko, who was completely unaware of our sibling’s adulterous relationship, would still sometimes drive my brother to my room, and of course every time we would have a great time.

The more coitus we have, the more we want each other. At this rate, one day my brother will divorce my sister-in-law, I think.

Sixteen. The first time with my brother – a big shock.

１

My brother is the closest person to me other than my parents, and I talk to him about everything, whether it’s about schoolwork, the future, etc.

My mother owned a store at Aoyama Station, so it was already past ten o’clock when I got home every night. When my parents were not at home, I ate, listened to music, watched TV, etc. with my brother.

By the time I was a freshman in high school, my brother was a college student.

One time when we went to the beach together, something marvelous happened in the car.

Maybe it was the cold wind blowing into the sea! On the way back in the evening, I suddenly got a stomach ache, and no matter what I did, it didn’t help.

The pain is in the area below the belly button, probably the intestines!

My brother immediately stopped the car and then made me lie down on the back seat, massaging my stomach with his hand, which was still hurting like crazy despite this.

The hand of my brother, who was pressing my stomach, was quite warm, so I suddenly wanted him…

“Brother your hands are warm, warm my belly!”

When I said that, my brother seemed to be in a difficult position, and I was wearing a t-shirt and a mini-skirt.

My breasts had gotten bigger since I was in second grade, and on this day, I wasn’t wearing a bra, so maybe that’s why it bothered my brother!

Underneath the mini-skirt she wore stockings that wrapped her legs so tightly that if she rubbed them from the skirt, it wouldn’t be effective at all.

“Oy! Come on! Warm it up for me inside!”

I said as I forcefully introduced my brother’s hand underneath my miniskirt, thinking that this would surely take away the pain.

I looked at my brother’s confused face, and I knew that because I was still a woman, even though I was his sister, at the moment my stomach was aching as if a lot of needles were sticking through it.

“Brother…come on!”

I prodded him angrily. As if he had made up his mind about something, my brother put his hand over my abdomen.

“Ahh… it’s so good…”

What a warm hand.

“It’s getting cold, isn’t it!”

“Go home and take a shower, maybe it’ll be okay…”

There was a bit of a traffic jam in the middle of the day and it took me almost two hours to get home, which was actually a confusing two hours.

When my brother’s hand was on my stomach, it was resting just a little above my pubic hair, sometimes touching it, and I had an amazing feeling.

Although I have experience in masturbation, this is the first time I’ve let a man touch my stomach like this!

My brother he was too polite to touch my pubic hair, let alone touch there underneath it. For me, the place that hurts is near the pubic hair ah! So I looked up again.

“Not there, a little further down, yes, there…”

My brother’s hand moved down from the top, at which point my brother must have felt embarrassed!

“You haven’t been to the bathroom in days, by any chance!”

“Hmph! It’s dirty! Speak like that and you won’t say anything nice.”

“There’s really no way around it, I think there’s a motel in that area, go check it out!”

“Quick…take me, I’m in pain and I need to go to the bathroom.”

After about two or three minutes of driving, you can see a big signboard with a constantly flashing neon sign, whether it’s a motel or not, I don’t know.

I thought it was a normal hotel, just go in there and not only have warm water to bathe in but you can use the restroom too. My brother pulled into the hotel.

The room inside was not at all what I thought it would be, there was a queen-sized bed and a set of sofas, and of course a refrigerator with a TV, and there were beautiful lace curtains hanging from the windows!

The mom from the hotel came in with tea.

“Please take your time and enjoy…”

After saying that she went out. I rushed under the covers in pain, and my brother was in the bathroom running the bath water for me.

“All right! Come on in! Go on up and look!”

Hearing him say that, I hurriedly got up and walked in.

But no matter how hard I tried I just couldn’t pull it out and just kept going in the bathroom.

“Uh…uh…”

A cry went up, so the brother walked in.

“Want me to rub it for you?”

Saying that, he rubbed my lower abdomen and back from behind. Even though I was embarrassed, my brother wanted to ease my pain anyway.

I was really thankful for my brother’s kindness, his hand was just as direct on my skin as it had just been in the car, and if I wanted to poop later…

“If the big one comes out when…”

“What?”

“I mean…”

“Want to be big? Go big if you want to go big so badly! I can live with the stench…”

“I’m sorry! Brother…”

I apologized sincerely from the bottom of my heart.

But no matter how much I waited, it still wasn’t there.

So I had to go back to bed again and my brother kept stroking me.

I lay on my back exposing my stomach while my brother knelt at the edge of the bed and stroked.

The hand that had only dared to roam over my thigh in the car was now actually reaching into my lush dark forest.

Brother he was silent, and somewhat as if he were gambling.

It was as if something hard had built up in my stomach, and to target this area, my brother he rubbed hard. Suddenly I farted some, and it felt like it didn’t hurt as much.

“A hot bath is better yo! Let your body warm up and you’ll be fine.”

He walked into the bathroom, turned off the faucet and walked to the bed, picked me up and started to help me undress, miniskirt, T-shirt and so on all off. In the end, only panties and stockings were left. He put his hands under my armpits again and picked me up and walked into the bathroom.

My brother’s hands were encircling my bosoms, and that’s when I wondered how my brother felt. It must have been a deer in the headlights! I thought.

After removing my panties, I got into the tub and then rubbed my stomach myself.

“Hey! Brother! Come on in! Come and massage my tummy.”

I was surprised at myself for saying such a thing.

After I said that, my body suddenly got hot as if it was on fire, I guess I was tempting him like this because I wanted to experience the pleasure of being touched by my brother’s hands again!

“Hey! What are you babbling about? Are you telling me to shower with your big tits?”

This time my brother was interested, so he took off his clothes, put a towel around his bottom, and got into the tub, and at that point we were no longer separated, we were one.

The guy around the inside of my brother’s towel is a big one!

“Hey! Yasuko!” My brother called out to me.

“Hey…what…”

As soon as I answered I saw my brother standing under the rosette head and pulling out what had been hidden inside the towel.

“Ah! Darn it! You…”

I couldn’t help but look away.

“Haven’t seen it! Take a good look at it! I don’t show it to just anyone, yo! I’ll put it in your baby later, Yasuko, okay?”

Wow! That’s scary! I couldn’t help but squint and peek at it. When he squatted down, the bathtub overflowed all over the floor.

My brother stood in front of me once again, and his big meaty rod kept panting in front of my eyes. I grew aroused and then gazed at it with rapt attention as I could hold myself less and less.

“Look…uh…feel…”

At this point I was acting like a mindless robot and actually did what my brother said.

“This! You kiss it.”

I pulled on it hard and then kissed it where the glans was.

“Uh-huh! Harder! Open your mouth wider.”

I did as I was told and finally I had my brother’s rod in my mouth.

My brother slowly twisted his hips, so the rod in his mouth moved in and out.

“Put it in that one of yours, Yasuko, will you!”

Brother he asked me easily.

“It’s…”

２

My stomach gradually stopped hurting because of the hot water.

Not only that, but seeing a man’s thing for the first time in my life, and touching it with my hand, it really gave me a big shock, so I might have forgotten about my stomach ache in the heat of the moment.

As for what my brother said, the place that my brother wanted to penetrate, also because my brother said that, it suddenly shrunk, although it wasn’t shrunk very tightly, but you could still feel a little bit of pain.

My brother pulled me up and stood me in the bathtub, then he sank into the tub with a thud, exposing my wet and dripping pussy to my brother.

Then my brother clasped my big ass with both hands, then pressed his mouth close to my thick dark forest and plunged headlong into it.

His tongue came out of his mouth and he obliviously licked my private parts, from the top down and back up, over and over again. When the tip of his tongue touched my clitoris, my whole body felt like it was electrocuted, “Ah!” I screamed, and my waist couldn’t help but move.

No matter how much I shook, my brother’s tongue continued to move in a repetitive motion from top to bottom and back again.

“Brother don’t…Yasuko can’t stand anymore…”

“Uh-huh! Hold my head tight, come on! Spread your feet a little.”

“Like this? Brother…”

Brother he pushed his tongue hard into the innermost part of his pussy. Oh! As the tongue wriggled, pleasure flowed through his body.

I couldn’t help but hold my brother’s head tighter and tighter, and my body was as misty as if I were floating in mid-air and unable to land.

My brother got up and picked me up and stepped out of the tub, then took a washcloth and wiped my wet body.

“Put it in, will you? Yasuko.”

It’s strange enough for siblings to share the same bath together, but for my brother to open his mouth and say that he’s going to put his manly rod inside me is a bit…. It’s not my– it’s my brother’s responsibility–

If mom finds out, I’ll say it’s my brother’s fault!

I plodded along like this.

Now that I’ve made up my mind about it – the pain in my stomach doesn’t seem to be there at this point, and it’s replaced by that feeling of anticipatory excitement.

Though I had earlier defended my mindset, but now let’s just push everything to my brother! Now I’m actually impulsive enough to try and see it soon.

I know of several people among my classmates who have had this experience.

-Hey! Do you know what coitus is? Just do it once and you’ll never stop! It’s where you stick it in, and then you can’t breathe! Imagine what it’s like to have something pushed in from underneath. Do you know what it’s like? There’s even a sound when it’s inserted! It’s a great thing.

I don’t know how to describe it. You know that thing? It’s long! Just thrusting it in like that – just imagining it is exciting enough for half a day! Not to mention the fact that it’s–

It’s not very impressive, but it’s amazing that something as hard as an iron bar can get in there! It’s amazing! And when you pull out the rod, it goes right back to its original shape! Isn’t it cute?

They keep saying that, as if they’re lying to me about not knowing what it’s like, but it’s really not that big a deal, is it?

But all said and done, I still fantasize about the day I’ll be there, but with whom?

–Is it Narita-kun or Sano-kun?

When they showed me a bunch of pictures of boys who wanted to get close to me, my brother’s face was always the priority that floated to the forefront of my mind.

I guess at that point I’d been expecting something like today to happen!

And since I could be said to have been completely dependent on my brother during my teenage years, perhaps it’s also possible that my brother has long thought of me as the person he needs the most. Of course that’s including that kind of thing.

My brother carried me to the bed and I clung to his neck.

“Brother…I love you so much!”

Saying this, something I often say.

“You guys.”

My brother tapped me on the head with his jaw and I was happy, if my brother really wanted to put his sex inside me I decided to accept it wholeheartedly.

My brother told me to lie down on the bed. The faces of my friends came to mind as he inserted his male rod into my long wet privates. At this point I was thinking of something else than being penetrated.

(Finally I’m officially joining you guys too, yo!)

The front went in a little bit and I found the pain unbearable.

“Ah… it hurts…”

I screamed in pain while pushing against my brother’s chest with both hands.

“What’s wrong, does it hurt?”

“Uh…”

“It’s unavoidable, it hurts at first especially the first time, but not later, just bear with it…”

“Ah…brother…”

I screamed like this, and I pushed up my waist to match in order to make my brother’s rod go deeper into the inner layer. Just as I pushed up my waist to accept it, that was the beginning of my farewell to my virginity.

Finally my brother buried his long rod all the way inside me.

I ran my fingers over the part where their sexes joined, and not an inch more of my brother’s thing was just about all the way inside my bottom.

I was quietly anticipating the next pain, but my brother wasn’t moving. Even though my brother wasn’t moving, the nymph inside me was freely teasing that rod!

“What’s going on? Yasuko you seem to have something weird in there yo!”

“Yeah? You’re bullshitting me!”

“Really, it’s tickling inside! Maybe you gave birth to a famous tool in there too.”

“A famous weapon? What’s that?”

“Oops! A Famous Weapon is a Famous Weapon, which is a piece of machinery that allows for increased performance.”

“With whom did my brother know this by comparison? How many people have made love to you? Three, five or…”

“Well…what do you want me to say about such things? But it’s yours that’s the best of the bunch, and it’s first class…”

“So do you love me?”

“Well…of course I love it!”

From the thin mucous membrane, I could feel my brother’s thing gasping for air inside! Even though this is my first time, I didn’t expect it to go so well, could it be because we’re brother and sister.

Brother, you move, I look forward to it!

Soon brother he slowly pulled his rod out, inserted it again quietly, and then pulled it out and inserted it again over and over again.

“It won’t hurt!”

“Uh-huh! It won’t hurt!”

Then he jerked violently.

“Snap…snap…snap…” as my friends say.

“It’s going to hurt at first, and that means the good stuff is coming!”

This first time I’ve gotten a taste of it.

Brother he has a few girlfriends in the end, I really don’t know, and about whether my brother’s lovemaking skills are good or bad, I don’t, and haven’t had the chance to compare them yet. However, at the beginning, my brother showed his attitude that he must make me feel good today, so I believe that his skill in fucking people should be top-notch, right?

I pushed up to meet my brother’s rhythm, and my legs circled my brother’s legs in a forbidding manner.

At that moment pleasure filled my whole body, as if it was going to burst out through the tips of my nails, as if it was crawling on my body something spasm-inducing, and even though my brother’s rod was stuffed full into my private parts, the lust was flowing like a river flooding all over my ass.

My big boobs were also vibrating like waves and my whole body was drenched in sweat.

After this, my brother wiped my soiled parts as well as my ass, which had already been soiled with blood-mixed lewdness on a large portion of the bed underneath it.

“Sure…sure…” my brother he said as he wiped me with a wet wipe.

“Sure enough you’re serious with me, though I’ve always wanted to do it with such a bang…”

“Brother, you really are a real person!”

“Yay! What did you say?”

“Have you found anyone you want to fuck?”

“I didn’t find it, and I didn’t really want to, but I saw my classmates getting up to that sort of thing one by one, so I did…”

“Hmph! I’m different, yo! I’m willing to do it because it’s with you, it’d be horrible if it was anyone else!”

“You mean you’re not used to being stripped like this?”

“Yeah! So from today, I’m brother’s girlfriend, yo!”

“Oy! Do you want to take a shower? Don’t go back on your word!”

I seemed to grow up in an instant, and I asked my brother to hold and carry me into the bathroom like I usually asked my mom to hold me, and I held my brother’s head tightly to my own chest.

My brother excitedly sucked on my breasts again, and even though the balloon had just burst, the pleasure in my body was still filling every corner of my body like a pump.

It was after eleven o’clock at night when I got home.

If it was normal mom and dad would have been worried sick, but once they saw that I was with my brother, then there was no need to worry at all.

Although it was said that as long as she was with her brother, she could not worry at all, yet after this night, everything was different…

I secretly made fun of my unknowing mom and dad for this!

I think from now on, whenever there is a chance, my brother will definitely court me again, and of course I am very grateful to him for making me a real woman in due time.

XVII. Pleader of the sad father’s me

１

Tossing and turning in bed, I was suffering alone with the gnawing of a fierce sexual desire that was truly overwhelming.

The unforgettable pleasure was stimulating my lower body, agonizing and thirsting. The more I repressed it, the more I wanted to freak out inside, and the entire lower half of my body heated up.

Tonight, in pursuit of my carnal desires, I walked uncontrollably towards my dad’s room, opened the door, and with a “coo…” I slipped into his bed.

“Ah…Yoko can’t yo…”

Dad shrieked like his life was in danger and refused me, when in fact he didn’t want to.

Dad always thought that we were biological father and daughter, so once he was confronted with the relationship he he probably had a guilty conscience!

Nonetheless, the flirtation between him and me was like a drug that I couldn’t quit, which shows the general charm.

I didn’t mind at all what my dad had just said, and still took off my underwear, and then began to gently massage my dad’s body with my fingertips, and gradually I could feel his crotch flesh slowly swelling.

I proceeded to remove my dad’s pajamas and straddled him from behind, cupping his cock to lick it and then gently feeding my hungry honey pot with this erect rod.

Ah..! The honey pot was filled with a lot of water, and Dad’s rod plunged into it with a loud gurgle.

Slowly…slowly, the penis was making its way slowly towards the wet, moist cunt, and it kept rubbing against the walls of the cunt –

“Ah…ah…love me…”

I gasped and wiggled my ass in excitement.

For me, my favorite is my dad – every time my dad’s rod penetrates into me, I am at a loss for lust, every time I am distracted and aroused to the point of no return.

The thick glans was pushing in hard.

“Ah…ah…great…fantastic…so thick. Oh! I’m going to die.”

I was so aroused that I lifted my hips again and then moved intensely, I wanted more earth shattering pleasure as I kept rubbing my pussy against my dad’s rod.

Dad encouraged me.

“Yoko…it’s great…it’s really so good…”

Dad moaned as he reached out with his big hand and took hold of my waist rocking it hard up and down, up and down, pulling out and thrusting in.

“Ahh…yes…yes…yes…daddy…come on…do it again…”

I was screaming out loud like a dream, the pleasure was like an electric current flowing through my body over and over again, plus at this point, Dad was constantly stroking me all over again with his hands, making my whole body go limp.

During the caresses, my pleasure didn’t stop, and Daddy’s rod didn’t go off inside me.

Dad reciprocated my passion by doing everything he could and occasionally reaching down with his fingers to tweak my pubic hair for added sexual interest.

Daddy’s very skillful stroking of my private parts brought my arousal to a point of excitement and I couldn’t resist sucking on Daddy’s lips.

At first I was like a bird pecking at a twig, then I got a response from my dad and we sucked each other’s tongues fiercely.

We just hugged each other and kissed and copulated intensely, making love like crazy indulging in each other’s carnal desires.

“Oh…my lovely Yoko…”

Dad grunted exuberantly and I responded to him.

“Oh! My favorite daddy ah! Come on…stick it in more…come on!”

My gripping chants screamed out of my aroused body over and over again, and as I screamed, Daddy’s big, hard cock fought its way much further inside.

Dad kept moving his hips, and the big head went deeper and deeper. When he pulled out of my pussy, you could hear a “boing” sound, which was also very exciting!

I’m sure that the rod that was pulled out and then inserted again must have been covered with my lewd water, and when dad inserted it in one gulp, the hot pleasure made me unable to stop myself from pushing my waist up to meet it quickly.

The lewd sounds matched the cock’s out and in, and both of us gave it our all, whether it was pushing up our backs or slamming into each other, gasping for air, moaning and grunting, and in the rubbing of our pubic hairs against each other, we both reached our climaxes.

２

My dad and I had a dysfunctional relationship of inbred adultery for a reason.

My mother fell ill with cancer during my sophomore year of high school, and it wasn’t long before she passed away.

At that time my dad was in great pain and sorrow, and it was quite unbearable to see in my eyes as a daughter.

After that Dad entrusted his thoughts to his work in order to be able to forget about Mom. This made my heart ache even more.

Then I graduated from high school and went on to college, and I’m 20 years old.

After my own mother died, my dad and I have been living as a duo, so we have quite a close bond.

The family business-construction is now in the third generation of my father’s generation, and it has been running smoothly, and because it is a business, the house and the store are together.

“Hey…Yoko! Help watch the store!”

Hearing my dad say that made me feel content because I could give something to the family too? Even if it was just to answer the phone.

But often when you are out running a business, it is not possible to have no one at home, so soon after my mother’s death, we hired a female clerk to help out. Surprisingly, Mrs. Oyashi, who had previously worked for a first-class company and then quit when she got married, did a great job.

Not only that, she often cooked for me, so she was really a good wife and mother. Naturally I was quite grateful to her.

“Even if I marry someone in the future, there is absolutely no way I can be as good as you!”

I said this with such an exclamation.

“It’s no problem! Yoko-san is my schoolmate, so…”

Actually, Mrs. Oyashi was in the same class as Yuko’s sister, so we had an alumni relationship.

Just because she was my schoolmate, I used to pander to her, even Dad had something to say.

“Yoko don’t pander to Mrs. Oyashi so often–“

My father often scolded me lightly in this way too, not very sincerely.

That Mrs. Oyashi does give a really good impression.

(I wish Dad had taken a woman like her as a stepmother.)

I genuinely consider the matter.

My fifty-three year old energetic father has been quiet since my mother’s death, and of course he would never bring up such a matter, but my desire to set them up is getting stronger and stronger.

“Dad if you have a good woman get married! I really agree with you about getting married oh! It would be a shame if you missed any chance–“

“You can say such things, I really don’t have any of my fatherly majesty left, this kind of thing is not something I want at the moment, so don’t worry about it.”

It’s been several conversations like this, always to no avail.

Maybe it’s because Dad always thought I was still a kid!

But lately I’ve noticed some changes in my dad, and I judged that he should have a close girlfriend.

Because Dad was suddenly in a cheerful mood, his appearance changed.

“Yoko! There’s something I want to ask you, is that okay?”

After dinner, my dad asked me with a dignified look on his face.

“Bummer, Dad! Don’t you dare keep it a secret!”

I think it’s clear to me what Dad was trying to say.

Turns out the other guy was a mama’s boy who owned a small bar.

“She’s a very nice person! She’s a very nice person, of course I should let you two meet sometime-” I heard that the other person got married when she was thirty, but not long after, Mr. died, and after that she was alone for eight years.

If this is the woman who turned Dad’s head, then whatever I’m going to say is redundant.

Honestly from now on if she can give thoughtful care to her dad then I can rest easy.

But then again, there was always some prejudice in my mind about her profession. She has been around different men for the past eight years, is she really a good woman as dad said?

I’m a little less convinced, and there’s a vague sense of unease floating around.

From the time they met, Dad patronized her little bar every night, and on Sundays he looked excited to get to his date.

As a daughter, I can’t even say whether I like the old silent but belonging to me dad, or the present so spirited but belonging to another woman dad? I really can’t say.

“Hey…Yoko…this is for you…it’s Asakusa S-do’s famous product yo!”

Even if I don’t say anything about this kind of thing, I can tell at a glance at the packaging that it’s really the kind of dessert I like, and it comes in all sorts of pretty colors!

“Dad has been different lately! He’s looking younger and younger!”

I winked while looking at my dad and said it deliberately. Dad was happy to hear that and spread his smile.

If possible, I’d like to meet the woman who brought Dad energy and vitality and say thank you.

３

Relationships between men and women are really more complicated than young me thought.

Sure enough my twinge of unease had its origins in the fact that this was by no means a very innocent matter anyway, so I guess there had to be some inner workings to it!

In fact, the mama-san that dad is quite taken with is the love interest of a friend of dad’s who took dad to her store, and it turns out that dad’s friend introduced her to dad because he wanted to break up with the mama-san.

It was only because she didn’t want her dad to indulge too deeply that she herself had revealed to him, without hiding it, the relationship between her and his friend.

Being lied to by a friend he trusted, Dad couldn’t swallow that no matter what, so Dad got even more lousy.

That night, after taking a shower and wearing only a sheer shirt, I stood in the foyer waiting for my father, who had returned from a big drunken night out.

“Bastard, how dare you deceive me, fuck.”

The door opens and Dad spits out obscenities and curses before sitting in the foyer in a daze…

I didn’t know what was going on between them! It’s just that this is the first time since I was born that I’ve seen my dad so out of it.

“What’s wrong…Dad…come on…snap out of it!”

I couldn’t help but scream out loud.

“Oh…this…is the beautiful Yoko?”

He said while looking at me.

“Yoko, I’ve been betrayed by a friend, that woman is that guy’s lover, and they actually…”

Dad recounted in agony, it was obvious that he was in considerable pain and sadness, and I saw a layer of crystalline tears accompanied by sadness float up to Dad’s eyes.

Of course, it was the first time I had seen my dad in such a state of collapse, so I didn’t know how to comfort him, and could only keep patting him to hide my panic.

I helped my dad up the steps and half-pushed, half-hugged him again to get him, who stank of alcohol, into his own room.

I guess I do understand what it’s like to be cheated on by the woman of your choice.

Then Dad laughed at himself.

“At my age, I can’t believe I still look away from women, alas! Yoko! You were shocked to see dad like this, weren’t you?”

Dad’s face was filled with sadness as he spoke and suddenly took me into his arms with force.

I just wanted to comfort him like a child, so I undressed and climbed into my dad’s bed.

I don’t know what he thought about Dad, but I think he would have taken me into his arms with renewed vigor to be right.

“Ah! Miharu, why did you go with that guy…I, I’m in so much pain! Miharu-“

Calling out the name of the woman who had cheated on him in such a bitter way, it was obvious that Dad was still enamored with her.

He called the woman’s name as he did so, and suddenly took me up to sit on his lap with such force that I didn’t even have time to resist, and in a flash my shirt had been lifted up, and then my breasts, which hadn’t yet been touched by anyone, were being sucked on in a matter of moments, all stinking of alcohol.

I think Dad was so sad that he lost his mind, could it be that he would actually do it to his own daughter?

At this point my heart was also constantly boiling, I was truly willing to heal my dad’s broken heart, no matter what I had to do.

Since that was the idea, I stopped resisting and let Daddy suck on my breasts over and over again until he was satisfied –

Then Daddy removed my panties and wandered his tongue over my lush pubic hair licking it constantly and fiercely. At this point the lust water could not help but run down, fully wetting my entire pussy.

Daddy’s tongue was hitting my pussy lips forcefully, and as my pubic hair was sticking up, I tasted pleasure.

The tongue was subtly wriggling, shuttling between the two labia, and teasing the clitoris from time to time, and the indescribable pleasure had already paralyzed the lower half of my body. Oh! At this time, love’s lustful water overflowed like a spring.

Dad even the long been moisturized by the lustful water of the budding pussy lips, like caressing jewels like jade, carefully and tenderly licked.

At this point the pleasure was flowing all over my body and I unofficially wrapped my arms around my dad’s head.

“Ah…ah…what’s going on…Daddy…”

These sounds actually came out of my mouth.

“Ah! Don’t…stop…I don’t want to…”

I don’t know what I’m screaming about, but I’m actually happy as hell.

“Ahh…Daddy…faster…harder…”

Wow! Such a bold moan.

The sensation was so incomparable and incomparable to the pleasure I usually get when I masturbate. I wanted more intense pleasure, so I bet my entire pussy lips on my dad’s face so that his face was completely buried in my legs.

No! According to this situation, it seems like dad doesn’t realize that the one he’s caressing right now isn’t his own daughter, but the woman who betrayed him, and he’s just thinking of me as Harumi-sama.

４

Daddy’s strong tongue was licking the ball of flesh right in the center! Then he sucked on the wall of flesh next to the petals.

Dad’s kissing was really good, just that alone had me mesmerized and my mind went blank, the only thing I didn’t forget was to clamp my second leg tightly around Dad’s head.

After Daddy had licked enough of my soft virginity and sucked enough of my lust, he seemed to be in a much better mood, so he carried me, who had already been in the throes of spring, onto the bed.

I lay back and then spread my legs wide and sucked on my bottom again. “There was a blood curdling sound.

Dad kept sucking on the lewd water overflowing from my private parts, even so, the lewd water still flowed all over my ass, and my shirt was rolled upwards, revealing my round and plump breasts, of course, this provocative gesture was the first time for me, and my dad’s eyes gradually changed.

Because of Daddy’s intense caresses, I lay deflated on the bed, my eyes closed as I thought about the thrilling sensations I had just experienced.

I was taken aback when I opened my eyes and saw my completely naked father and the mortifying mass of manhood at his crotch.

It was a lot bigger than I thought it would be, and darker in color, hanging there as if it were a big hunk of meat, especially since it was currently erect, and the sight of it standing tall made me run my hand through my lush forest.

It wasn’t just me who couldn’t take it anymore at this point, but Dad was excited too as he crouched his body over mine and then held my large breasts in both hands hard enough to keep teasing them with his tongue and sucking on the nipples.

After sucking on the left, he sucked on the right and kept rubbing and squeezing my breasts. Soon his tongue returned to my lower body, sucking on my labia and clit. While Daddy was engrossed in sucking my bottom, my pussy continued to gush out in response.

Looking at Daddy sucking, the slutty fluid seemed so sweet.

Suddenly, Dad took hold of his penis and swung it hard in my face.

I couldn’t help but turn my face with it, and then I realized that Dad was trying to insert it into me for coitus.

But this is something I couldn’t judge at first.

It’s because the subject is Dad, I guess! How was I to know that Dad was hoping that I would suck his cock and turn him on!

Daddy stroked my breasts with his cock while at the other hand he slowly moved both feet into my spread feet.

Dad was now playing with my clit with the belly of his index finger, while using his hand to spread my legs even wider, and then all at once he lifted my spread legs up.

My garden, which no one has ever not seen, is now all but naked in front of Dad’s eyes.

Dad’s whole eye lit up.

He licked my clit again and again, and the lust continued to gush out, and with the duet of tongue and finger, my lower body had long been paralyzed. The index finger below inserted another section inside, at this point I felt the excitement like my lower body was going to split open, so my pussy also shrunk tighter and tighter.

“Come on! Relax! Don’t be nervous!”

At the moment dad also seemed to have realized that it was his daughter and not the mama-san who was making love to him.

Then Dad inserted two fingers, and for a moment the pleasure filled his body, and his pussy took on a softness that was ready to welcome the male rod into it.

Soon Dad’s long-prepared glans was slowly sliding into the moist slit, pushing forward in centimeters and centimeters.

Dad kept playing with his clit again and again as he pushed up and twisted.

Suddenly there was a bit of pain, and my body shook a bit because of it, and I couldn’t help but push up my back in the direction of my dad in order that that cock could penetrate deeper.

“Uh…oh! Wonderful…”

I couldn’t help but moan.

With the rhythm of coitus, each other’s pubic hairs were tightly packed and rubbing together, so waves of pleasure kept flowing all over the body.

“Ah…great…really…so…”

Although this was my first time, I was able to fully enjoy being fucked, and with the lustful moans, one after another, dad fucked harder and harder, and of course, I also cooperated hard in dad’s direction.

I’m afraid my hymen has already been pierced! Even so, I didn’t feel any pain at all.

“Ah…ah…ah…that’s so good…Daddy…faster…harder…”

I didn’t think that I, who had first tasted the forbidden fruit, would also scream so lewdly, but in the face of the big meat stick sticking in the bottom and the pleasure of my breasts being rubbed constantly on top, no one can help but moan.

Dad kept pumping in and out, making my lust gush out like a spring.

“It’s so good, it’s really good, do it again…faster…there…faster…”

I was panting heavily as I kept asking for more caresses.

“Cool…Yoko…that…it’s going to cum!”

Daddy gasped sharply, and after ejaculating, he lay down beside me contentedly, and sadly I hadn’t had a real orgasm.

Although the first coitus didn’t satisfy me, that night, when Dad went in for a second assault, both Dad and I climaxed at the same time.

From that day on, I deeply knew that this would be something that the twenty-year-old me would have to face in the future. Because dad in the long days to come, sex is indispensable, and on the other hand, I had already tasted the sweetness of the forbidden fruit, I had already burned with desire, and could not extricate myself.

Although my father regretted committing adultery with his own daughter afterward and had verbally rejected me, he still couldn’t resist the lure of my aged body. He always pressed me down without saying a word, and then started from inserting his fingers to sucking my private parts and breasts until he got an orgasm by inserting his penis.

After being deflowered by my dad, I simply couldn’t resist intercourse, and I asked my dad to make love to me from time to time, because every night I was so hot and horny from my thirst for intercourse that I asked him again and again.

I don’t know if it made Dad happy to do so, but for me, it’s long been a desire.

Eighteen. I’m a toy for two men.

１

Today I skipped another day of school to hang out.

There’s not much use even if you take a class.

Might as well find a way to make some pocket money for yourself to spend, it’s more realistic.

So I came to Akasaka’s lounge to take a look around and get a job.

I played from noon until late in the evening.

But the notice that I often skipped school actually came to the house.

“Keiko-san from the mansion, who hasn’t been to school for a few days is…”

Maybe the school teacher will call and ask that way!

That kind of thing can be said if it happens! I don’t care about that right now. But if I make my mom sad and cry because of this kind of thing, it’s also something I’m sad about.

But when you come to the lounge, you can show your breasts and dance with the customers, and you will be happy!

The guests were mostly middle-aged men, and they all appreciated the bodies of young girls more.

I weigh about 4 or 3 kilograms, and my breasts are average! I can only say that they are average, but my breasts don’t sag, and sometimes I get compliments on them.

You can get three thousand dollars an hour for this kind of overhead dancing, and sometimes when the music is slow, I go over to the guest tables and dance, and often I get something unexpected.

The man with the long center was the first to shake my hand.

“Hi! Please have a beer!”

As long as I obeyed them with a smile, they never forgot to tip me, generously with a thousand dollar bill a piece, and I always tucked the tips I received in the elastic band of my panties, because that was the safest place for me in the air.

Sometimes there are some customers, “Oops! It’s the wrong one, you can have this one!”

He reached down into my panties, and to a lesser extent, right up to my pubic hair, but I usually don’t mind if it’s not too much.

However recently someone actually took advantage of this and plucked my pubic hair.

I don’t have very thick pubic hair, and these guys are going to die, so if I pull it out like this, won’t I be bald down there soon?

The other night I made it until after 2:00 in the middle of the night, and the income was really rich. Tonight it looks like there are grievances, yo!

My boyfriend B. He picked up a thousand dollar bill and sniffed it.

“Wow! This one smells like Keiko BB.”

It was rude of him to say it like that.

Even though I keep my money in my underwear, I don’t think it stinks.

B. He is attending a photo school and is currently a student.

Of course it’s not enough just to send money from home, so sometimes I share some of his money so that it looks as if I’m raising a gigolo.

Sometimes I act as his mannequin and let him take pictures. But every time the photo shoot took place in a hotel, so was it to take pictures? Or to screw that? I’m confused myself.

He always says that giving you pocket money is better than having sex with you, which can’t be bought with money!

Yeah! Forget it! The money was given to me by those middle-aged men anyway, although the price was that they had to be made to stuff it into my panties themselves.

If that money can help a year-old student, doesn’t it also…ugh! Am I not a high school student myself? It doesn’t seem like I should think that way.

About a week ago, a bearded man with a business card came to me in the dressing room and said he wanted me to be his model.

After talking about it in detail for a while, I realized that it turned out to be a model for pornographic books and magazines.

“Oh! Is that booklet still there?” I asked him with doubt in my mind.

“Barely operating, but models are hard to find…”

So he’s got his eye on me, the dancing lady.

Hmm! This bearded producer has a real eye!

I asked for the highlights single-handedly.

“How much can I get paid?”

“It’s not great, but you can get about 80,000 dollars or so for only half a day!”

Wow! That’s more money than I’ve ever made in aerial dance! I made other offers, riding on this great opportunity.

“Eighty thousand dollars, uh…OK! But I have conditions, if I let my friends come and shoot for me-“

First, of course, he disagreed, but then he had to agree at my insistence.

The next day, I went with B to a luxury hotel in Shinjuku and successfully completed the photo shoot requested by Beard Productions.

Mr. B also received a lot of payoffs.

“Keiko thank you so much, this is the first time I’ve had such a good part-time job! Let me treat you to a nice meal tonight!”

I’m happy to see B. so happy.

Since the photo shoot went off without a hitch and there was still some time before we had to turn in the room, we stayed on.

The room was quite luxurious, and it was the first time I had ever been in such a luxurious room. When the publisher’s people had left, B and I embraced each other and went into the bathroom to take a shower and did it again.

Even the bathroom in this room is equipped with lenses for videotaping.

So when the switch was flicked, B and I started doing it in the bathroom. When the recording was paused and the positions were adjusted, the producer reached out his hand towards the women’s sensitive zones, and he gently touched them with an experienced touch, so worthy of an editor and producer of a pornographic publication.

Of course at that time, my private parts were gushing out like sweat, and my private parts were fully moisturized.

Immediately after B watched, he went into the bathroom and had me sit on his lap after facing him. He inserted his penis into my crack after presenting it at four or five degrees.

“Ah…ah…wonderful…great…great…oh…a little more inside…a little more inside.”

Just thrusting like that, I was already moaning with lust.

B. gripped my ass and pushed his rod into my BB as hard as he could, B.’s waist kept pushing.

I also hooked my second hand around B’s neck, and desperately pushed my waist up to match B’s hard. In this warm bathroom, only the two of us were naked and desperately coitus, not only for the work of video recording, but also–.

“Whoa! Is that okay? I’m having a blast, yo! Already going to…”

We both came to orgasm a little faster than usual, I’m afraid because we were in the middle of a video!

This sudden penetration of the rod without a prelude to caressing makes for a quick orgasm.

I just stuck to B and kept kissing him.

“Ahh…so good…B…fantastic…”

I kissed him as I did so, and he too had long been too good for words.

２

My first time happened when I was in middle school.

The other person is an English teacher, yo! It was a handsome man with a deep profile and quite a smile.

Once I was lying in the infirmary because I wasn’t feeling well, and my teacher was quite worried so she came to see me.

Then I remember him kissing me who was asleep.

“Keiko! Why are you so cute?”

He got under the covers and fondled my breasts.

“Well? Does it feel any better!”

“Yes…I’ve been better…”

As soon as I said that, the teacher, without saying a word, took her hand away from my chest and reached underneath me before ripping off my panties.

Then he kissed me while pulling out his own thing into my private parts, because he was in the blanket to fuck me, so I did not see his rod, in the end is how long, but can be sure to know that – very thick, not small.

I ached as he pushed the rod all the way in. So the teacher slowed his movements down and even stopped to catch his breath yet! It didn’t take long for him to cum, and as soon as he was done he got up.

“Go! Go back to class!”

After that we walked out together. We’ve probably made love three or four times in a relationship like this!

I actually had another unhappy experience.

That happened after the first physical relationship with a teacher, with my godfather.

Actually calling him godfather is only because he has a dysfunctional relationship with mom. He used to sneak into my house without a word, which meant he came when mom needed him.

Every time he came, at night, when mom went to work, he would stay home with me. Sometimes he took the money mom gave him and went out to the street to drink, or to beat up pachinko or something, and sometimes he would just stay at my house.

Sometimes, because his presence made me feel unsafe, I’d use the excuse to run off to a friend’s house in the neighborhood to play.

“Keiko! Going out this late will make you a bad boy…”

Hmph! Doesn’t think about who he is, he always loves to say that.

“Yes! I know!”

I answered while sticking my tongue out in disgust.

One night…

I’m in my room writing my homework.

Mom’s lover then. Oh! No! My godfather, he brought me a snack.

“Keiko! Tired of reading! This is for you to eat.”

He said as he placed the box with the cake on my desk.

Kind of an unsuspecting godfather.

“Look, I don’t know what you really like to eat. Cupcakes or chocolate cake?”

What an increasingly strange godfather.

“Hey! Don’t be polite! Come on, eat! Keiko…”

“What! I bought it especially for you to eat, and you don’t even appreciate it-“

He screamed in anger.

He’s always like that. He uses that tone of voice to scold his mom whenever he’s a little bit out of his element.

I hate it when people talk to me in such a loud tone of voice, but I’m not very smart about apologizing.

“Godfather, I’m sorry. I’ll eat later, okay?”

“In that case, you’ll eat it now!”

Usually he tries to bully me in any way he can, why is today different?

And what’s more, he’s looking at me with lust!

I always felt that something dangerous was about to happen, and a bad feeling couldn’t help but sweep up my back.

“Godfather I’ll finish my homework and…”

As soon as I finished the sentence, it was too late, his hand had slipped into my breast.

“Nasty! What are you doing? What are you doing? Stop it!”

Godfather he grabbed my breasts without making a sound.

I could hear his breathing getting quicker and quicker, and his hands gripping his breasts moved, harder and harder.

“Godfather don’t, how could you…when mom comes back I will tell her…you…”

“Talkative! If you’re going to talk, go ahead and talk!”

He snarled with anger high in his voice.

No matter how much I screamed, and my mom wasn’t home, I was already dead.

No matter how much I resisted him, and what could I do as a little girl? So I died trying to make a last stand.

“Can you act like an elder?”

He didn’t listen, jerking back his hand on my breast, then pulling me out of the chair.

“What?”

“It’s okay, just be quiet and do what I tell you.”

Alas! I blame myself for not realizing his plot earlier.

He made me lie down on the bed and after removing my skirt he pulled hard on my tights. He pulled so hard that in no time it was wrapped around my face and I couldn’t see a thing, and then he pulled the dress out of my head as he moved to remove my panties.

“Stop…bad…rascal stop!”

I screamed out loud.

“Shut up! Be quiet!”

He said as his fist fell from his head.

I was really traumatized by the fact that he used violence against a girl as young as me, it was like an electric shock.

“Ah…yuck…it hurts…”

Just as I screamed in pain, he finally ripped off my tight shirt while being completely naked underneath, and with just my bra on top, I hadn’t been as embarrassed as I was right now.

The godfather with the evil glint in his eye had also quickly stripped off his clothes and was completely naked, and between his hairy feet hung the same tube of flesh as the English teacher’s, which was squirming!

Godfather brought it to my face and then shoved his meaty cylinder into my mouth.

“Quick! Lick my baby, quick…do you hear me…”

He opened my mouth with his second hand and that tube of meat slid in much further.

“Ah! Lick it! Keiko…”

It’s already in this situation, and I can’t do without it.

I used my lips to clamp my godfather’s meat tube, I’m afraid it’s all in my mouth, a very thick one.

“I’ll put it in some more oh! Lick it!”

I had to do as he said and lick it with my tongue.

“Mmm…ah…great…Keiko, that’s it.”

Godfather said with narrowed eyes.

Looking at my godfather’s expression of pleasure, I can’t help but think that men are such interesting animals, just licking it he’s already…what a blessing.

As clumsy as I was with my oral sex, my godfather seemed to be quite satisfied, and then he pulled his manhood out of my mouth and slid it to my private parts instead, as my godfather wrenched my legs apart with a firm hand, getting ready to thrust into a big fuck position.

Yes, the next thing you know, literally thrusting the saliva-covered shaft right into my private parts, oh! What a thick one!

“Ah…it hurts…”

“Nonsense, you’ve already been fucked by another man, haven’t you! Your one told me so a long time ago.”

Why would Godfather know that I’ve been having sex with my English teacher for a long time? Maybe the feeling of penetration is different!

Even so, it’s like the first time for me! After all, I was coerced.

Godfather pulled out his big barrel which he had only inserted halfway, then thrust it again hard and deep, he kept twisting and rubbing his big rod against my pussy, and suddenly he pushed it in fast.

“Ah…Keiko…”

He groaned and grunted, and at that moment his swollen cylinder of flesh shrank and flattened like a deflated balloon.

After a while, my godfather, who had already ejaculated, hugged me tightly as if he was reminiscing, while I felt no pleasure at all.

“Keiko…do you hear me, you mustn’t mention this to your mom, do you understand?”

Don’t want him to say that I know very well that this kind of thing is not for anyone to say.

He asked me a few more times after that and I refused on the grounds that I would have to tell my mother, and then he had a big fight with my mother over his frequent sleepovers, and I didn’t see him for quite some time, so maybe he had found another woman who was willing to provide him with money just to have sex with him!

Nineteen. My hypersexualized father and I.

１

This is the second time Dad has been in my room this evening.

“Please don’t make me too tired please!”

I mustered up the courage to ask my dad so.

But that night Dad was just completely different than before, he spent the whole night bullying my young sex.

The last time one night he wore a pajama top, and inside the pajama top he wore only a pair of underwear. This time dad he wore a bathrobe but nothing underneath it so I could clearly see his bottom.

As soon as he moved his body, the hunk of flesh dangling between his second leg kept swaying.

“Okay! It’s starting! Don’t be afraid of whatever Daddy does, okay? It won’t hurt you!”

The last time he did it he was rimming my secret jug with his fingers and scrutinizing it for a long time.

But tonight he stuck his tongue in my pussy lips and “squeaked” and sucked noisily.

“Ha! So it’s still a juvenile flavor! But it’s amazing that it actually tastes the same as your mom’s.”

“Uh… what did you say? Dad…”

“Come on! Spread your legs a little more, Daddy’s going to stick his tongue in a little more, it’s going to be even better!”

After saying that he peeled my legs even further apart with such force that my legs hurt like they were going to split.

Then, Daddy he once again brought his face close to my secret pot. Licking and lapping it made a sound like a puppy does when it drinks.

My emotions are sad at this point.

I don’t know if it’s because I’m heartless or embarrassed, but I just keep my eyes open and lie on my back, I naturally focus my entire body on my second hand and can’t help but clench my fists hard.

What he is doing now is also coming to be bolder than what he used to do, which is probably just food for thought!

In fact, because this is a bad thing, I should be rebelling against my dad, but I can’t tell my mom about this, and if I do, my dad won’t let me off the hook.

What’s more, for a dad to do such a thing to his own daughter, he’s more than likely not going to let his mom know about it, and as a result, there’s nothing but patience.

“Etsuko…spread your legs a little more…quick, quick…”

It’s probably because I instinctively scrunched my legs up again! That’s why it was pinning Dad’s head too tightly and making it hard for him to breathe, I guess! So I spread my legs again at his request, and Dad he put his face back up and licked it.

Tongue stretched out long, from the top of the labia to the bottom, left to right so non-stop satisfied licking, and I was licked, slowly unable to hold back, and the desire was licked out, at this time just feel comfortable.

“It’s really a good secret pot, you know? You just have to be so many times better than anyone else’s!”

“Oh! Daddy…how could you this…”

“Wow! I wish I could fuck…”

Daddy he wasn’t satisfied with just a lick, this time he played with my clit with his hand.

The other was again on top of my not-so-big but still developing breasts.

“Oh! What lovely breasts, yo! And the nipples are pink! Have you ever been touched by another man?”

When I saw the look of terror in my dad’s eyes, I had to quickly close my eyes and stop looking at him.

Daddy he kept praising my breasts and suddenly he kissed me on the lips again.

“Wow! I can’t believe your lips are so great too, and they’re quite elastic! Even this is much more delicious than your mom’s…”

With that said, he slowly and gently hugged me.

I closed my eyes without a word, but my lips were as open as my heart, Daddy he kissed me again on the lips he slowly hugged me tighter and tighter, I could feel his eggplant slowly swelling.

“Here’s the deal! Stay like this and don’t move, I’m going to make you an adult in a minute, got it?”

I knew he was getting ready to go on the offensive.

Sure enough he did just what he said he would do.

“Oh! Really…Etsuko…really cute!”

Could it be that dad is using his power as a father to take advantage of me, sexually hungry men always have a desire to have sex with older girls, and it’s a desperate desire to do it.

Daddy he now brought his mouth back up to my ear and he kept drilling the tip of his tongue in my ear and then sucking on my earlobe.

My breathing was messed up with excitement when the tip of Daddy’s tongue touched my soft earlobe.

Nonetheless I remained expressionless.

Although I was aware that all that my father was doing would cause some subtle changes in my body, I finally put up with it, and I’m actually afraid that my heart was looking forward to those changes!

Because I could feel that my immature and small nippled breasts were already throbbing a little, wasn’t that a subtle change?

Daddy was licking his tongue over the nipple and he was grabbing my breasts in one hand and rubbing them.

Daddy was lightly licking his nipples, which made my nipples hard right away.

“Ah!”

I couldn’t help but gasp.

Then I felt my dad’s big fat belly moving, and it turned out that this time he was aiming for the vicinity of my belly button, so he sucked hard and licked my abdomen over and over again.

“What a nice belly and a voice yo…Etsuko…”

As soon as dad finished speaking, he covered his lips again and kept kissing my stomach. Of course, on the other hand, because the pubic hair was on my stomach, seeing this seemed to have brought dad’s lust up to a higher point, and it was already close to boiling, if it went further down…

My dad must have been peering at my pink jug at this point, but there wasn’t a lot of lust coming out of it yet.

It’s a secret pot I haven’t even seen myself yet! But Dad had seen it all.

Undoubtedly these are one of the reasons why he is uplifted.

With Daddy touching it with his finger, I actually got a small jolt, followed by a current of electricity like an electric shock that traveled through me, which stirred my arousal even more. Oooh! Next, Daddy actually moved his tongue to my thighs, and he licked my inner thighs tenderly with his tongue, again and again.

Seriously, this is way over the top for the average high school girl, but maybe I grew up slower! So I’ve always been slow to realize this kind of internal experience.

That being said, it was incredible to see the pain that actually hit me from inside my body when my dad was caressing me.

So far I’ve been holding back without making a sound, but the inner part of my thighs are slowly responding with pleasure.

Now I’m completely naked, my thighs are fully open, and there’s a man lying underneath who’s lapping me up… the sight alone is bloodcurdling… can you say I’m not getting a kick out of it?

It turned out that Daddy had only been gently teasing my pussy lips with his fingers, but now he was tonguing them.

And it goes without saying that my pussy lips, which were licked over and over again by my dad, were hardening with excitement, and my clitoris was changing, and at this time, a lot of lewd water was also overflowing, moisturizing my jugs to the fullest extent.

The image had long since ceased to be that of a father’s relationship with his daughter, but rather that of an older man violating a little girl, or even that of a man raping another woman.

My naked body was being presented like a fresh fruit in front of my dad’s eyes, it was really making him salivate, and sure enough he couldn’t resist kissing my perineum again.

“This one is also fresher and prettier than your mom’s, too.”

Dad said as he brought his mouth, which was almost drooling, closer to my face.

“Etsuko, let me teach you something tonight…”

Bummer, what else could be good about this?

“First you have to see Daddy my big meat stick that has made I don’t know how many women cry, I mean it has made teenage girls cry with joy!”

Is there such a thing? What’s that like?

“Come on…take a good look ooh!”

What should I say at this point? I ended up saying nothing and had goosebumps all over my body and a little fear in my heart.

But then again I seem to be expecting something?

What a strange heart.

Ever since the last time my dad barged into my room for no reason, I’ve thought something was a little fishy.

“Has Etsuko been busy with her homework lately?”

What a common question, but he never asked it.

“Uh…okay…”

I replied uneasily, not knowing what the right thing to say was.

“Hey yeah! With a classmate.”

The more I think about it, the worse it gets.

And Dad got closer and closer to me.

“How come you’re so big and not wearing a bra?”

Dad reached out and touched my boobs while he was at it.

Oh, my God! Mom, where are you?

“Oh! I…took it off because I was going to sleep. Oh! I’ve got some things to do to get down to mom!”

I lied and scrambled to my feet, but…

“Hey! Don’t be busy. Your mom’s out. Come! Come to daddy, come…come here!”

As expected…I did as I was told and dutifully walked over. Dad reached over and pulled me onto his lap.

Then he reached down and stroked my bottom – I struggled and resisted, even as I felt pain in my bottom.

It was only the last time, but it’s amazing how much I’ve changed so significantly this time around!

２

Although Dad noticed that I seemed a little scared, he didn’t say anything and opened the front of the bathrobe with a pop…

“…”

“Hey! You take a good look at it! It’s just what your baby needs to feed on right now…”

“…”

“I’m going to love you so much later and make you feel good, be patient for a while oh!”

Dad he said while lifting his big rod with his left hand, and with his right hand he turned my face in the direction of his rod so that I could stare at it properly.

I can’t believe I can’t even look at it. Ugh! That’s a big reed!

Dad’s rod was very thick and big, and the head of the glans looked like a straw mushroom with a smooth round head, and it was shining brightly!

And his hard rod, long erect, was squirming up and down.

This was a first for me, and just the sight of the behemoth had me so stimulated that my body naturally quivered.

“Etsuko, take a good look! This is an important thing for a woman, yo!”

“I…”

“Come on! Just lay down and open your two feet…”

So once again I complied and spread my thighs.

Daddy’s glistening black manhood was panting rapidly, then he cupped the warm rod and rubbed it back and forth in my cleavage.

Then with that skillful twisting of the loins, the phallus nestled in my white breasts, slowly rhythming back and forth.

Then he carried his rod to his lower body, and then slid the glans over my secret jug crack, sliding it over and over from top to bottom.

I don’t know how many times I went through this, but my body spasmed and I could feel my lower body throbbing one by one.

“No, don’t, don’t do that…don’t…”

I couldn’t help but scream like that.

“Ha! I can see that Etsuko you you’re having a good time right now, aren’t you! I’m right, it’s going to get even better, right? Wait!”

Dad nodded as he smugly spoke.

Suddenly a large chunk of something was pressing against my secret pot, it was a sensation I can’t describe, the sensation of a lump of flesh being stuffed right up against the crack of my secret pot.

I opened my eyes and looked over to see that Dad was dipping his fingers in his own saliva and coating the glans before once again bringing his manhood close to my secret jug and thrusting it against the crack.

Then dad lifted my legs up, and that glans slowly rubbed against my vagina all the way inside, and finally with the slime, that rod was finally stuffed in my cave.

It was a sensation as if I was in a narrow hole, barely cramming something in, and as he thrust all the way in, there was a ripping pain in my lower half.

At that moment, I felt a lot of pain, I’m afraid he had pierced my hymen, and the first time I was penetrated by a man’s thing like that, I think my wet little pussy was in shock, I’m afraid!

As Dad pushed in his thick rod, the tearing pain came again, pain! It hurt!

Dad’s cock was now plunging into my lower body, and after resting for a while, Dad pulled it out and then plunged it in again.

It was really hard for me to believe that it was possible to insert such a thick rod as thick as iron in such a small cave.

But the truth was, Daddy’s manhood was stuffing itself in my cave.

I couldn’t help but stiffen my body because of the pain.

“Hey…Etsuko relax…relax! Hurry…”

That’s easy to say, but how can I relax when I’m in pain? Nevertheless, my father continued to accelerate his horsepower, pulling it out and inserting it again in a short while.

Dad was working pretty hard for his big rod, whether he was pulling it out or thrusting it in, you could tell he was working pretty hard.

“How…what does Etsuko feel like?”

He asked me worriedly as he continued to maneuver his cock again. Then I finally felt that he had inserted his big black shiny rod all the way to the hilt.

He pushed in for a while and then stopped, panting heavily and not having the luxury of teasing my clit with his fingers.

When Dad saw that my lower body was responding, he started to move his rod again, pumping and thrusting with pleasure.

It turns out that putting a man’s piece of meat in a woman’s cave is such a comforting thing to do that it’s probably the source of a woman’s happiness!

This is the first time I’ve ever been turned on by intercourse.

Dad’s grip on my legs was getting harder and harder! My father’s upper body was slightly raised, and his waist was already working hard.

First it was slow, then as time increased, the pumping became faster and faster.

“Uh…Etsuko…Etsuko…”

Daddy moaned as he slowed down letting his cock slowly rub against my pussy.

Finally the friction stopped and four or five seconds later Dad withdrew his rod.

At that moment the buttermilk goo that had shot out of Daddy’s rod was slowly trickling out of my hole, and it was a marvelous thing to behold.

This is when the post-ejaculation penis is so small, flat and ugly that it’s unappealing and vomit-inducing.

Dad was also wiping his dick with a Kleenex. (I can’t call it a rod at this point.) It’s long since gotten smaller.

“Etsuko, hurry up and wipe your BB too!”

As he said that, he handed over some Kleenex. It was only a short while for me from the time Daddy inserted his rod into me until he finished and brought me the Kleenex to wipe it off.

But it was my first time, and it was with my own father, and I did it under duress!

“That’s great Etsuko, this is a secret between you and me…you mustn’t tell your mom about it! Understand?”

I don’t need you to tell me this kind of thing. I know what to do.

But then Dad’s face was chilling.

Seeking only self-satisfaction, Dad brought his face close to my ear again.

“I’ll be back tomorrow when mom’s not here…”

He said this expectantly.

Although I had just been forced to do it, it was amazing how much my torso needed Daddy’s caresses as time passed.

So it’s surprising that the last packet of words my dad just said brought me quite a thrill.

３

I’m afraid the reason why Dad came to seduce me while Mom was away was not just because of venting! Then what kind of state is coitus between a couple in? I thought like this.

I am not aware of the delicate relationship between women and men, but from the fact that Dad is courting me, it seems that he is almost doing it because he can’t get enough, right?

Maybe in the future he’ll barge into my room out of necessity whether mom is there or not!

Thinking about it this way, I felt more and more sorry for my dad.

The next night.

Mom will be gone for about four days because she’s going to a relative’s wedding. That said I haven’t heard that Dad is going with her, so I guess Dad doesn’t think it would be much fun to go with her, either!

Suddenly, my room was opened.

Dad was in his bathrobe just like last night.

“Yuuchan, you’re still up, aren’t you!”

Dad got into my bed and then his hand went between my legs as well.

(Ah…here we go again…another hand…)

Yet now I wasn’t scared at all, and of course I was looking forward to what he would do to me?

“Come relax! Let Daddy help you…”

In that case, all I was looking forward to was my dad’s one eggplant.

Daddy he ran his hand over my pussy and from time to time inserted a finger from the edge of my panties to tease the clit inside. Suddenly he peeled off my panties, Daddy’s movements were so pure.

Dad pulled my panties all the way down to my feet, and then stroked my entire sex with his fingers, and at that time, the lustful water gushed out in time, and fully moistened my entire sex.

“Ha! Etsuko’s used to it, I guess! Look at this place all wet…”

Daddy he said as he sucked on my breast.

When Daddy had had enough of sucking on my tits, he put his face over my thick pubic hair and stroked me all over with both hands.

“Oh…no…Dad…don’t…stop…”

Daddy was sucking on the most important part of me, and everywhere Daddy’s tongue went was satisfying and pleasurable.

Tonight I was at Daddy’s mercy with absolutely no resistance, because my body needed to be caressed.

It was quite soothing as Daddy licked my sex. Then when he gently plucked at my lush pubic hair with his mouth, I reached an even higher emotional high.

Not long after that he inserted his tongue between the lips of his pussy again and kept on wriggling, the pleasure he brought me at this point made me feel as if my lower body was going to be paralyzed, and the lustful water was overflowing in a milky way.

My dense pubic hair seemed like fresh pasture for Daddy to linger on, and the center of my labia was the perfect resting place for his tongue. Coming here first he slowly savored the clitoris, bringing me earth-shattering pleasure for the first time with all my heart.

At some point, I had felt my whole body go limp, with no strength at all while the pleasure had long since reached its boiling point.

Oh! The pleasure kept spiking, and it turned out that Daddy’s tongue had moved from his clit to the entrance down there, which he was searching for at the moment!

And my sex kept gasping for air, welcoming its entry.

Daddy moved the soft pussy lips to the left and right with his hand, then licked hard at the center crack.

Of course not having been fucked like this so far I couldn’t help but grip my dad’s head harder.

“Ah…ah…”

I screamed out loud with pleasure.

“No…I can’t…not anymore…stop…”

I was gasping for air, and screaming at the top of my lungs.

It was even more soothing than when I masturbated myself, and I couldn’t help but push my lower body harder into my dad’s face.

Dad he stuck his tongue all the way in and then turned back to suck on the clit, I was in a semi-comatose state as dad practiced his skillful mouth.

Of course with my arousal my dad’s eggplant was sticking straight up to the sky and looking at him I couldn’t help but get aroused running my hand through my own pubic hair.

Then Dad got on top of me.

Two hands were holding and playing with my breasts and also sucking on my pink nipples from time to time.

“How’s that, not bad…Etsuko…was it good?”

He stopped sucking and asked me.

Also my young moist area is a good place to be yo! It’s currently wet enough to surprise even myself.

Daddy slipped his finger into the crack about one joint in and I felt my sex as if it were rubbery and full of elasticity.

“Etsuko…just relax your body, okay?”

Dad stroked my sensitive clit with his hand while inserting two fingers, and with the insertion of the two fingers, the lewdness overflowed again without listening.

The time was right, and Dad quickly withdrew his wriggling fingers, replacing them with the big, black, glistening rod.

That big, round glans was pushing up at the mouth of the wet little pussy!

As soon as dad pushed, the glans went in a bit, slowly more and more, and I could feel the cave swelling more and more, ah! The feeling of being wrapped up.

At this moment, the pleasure is attacking my whole body like an electric current, and dad is slowly making his waist strong, he is letting his penis thrust inward while teasing my clit with his hand. Ah…that irresistible pleasure is spasming my whole body.

Without realizing it, I actually responded by pushing up my back in my dad’s direction as well, and by now I was reveling in the gush of pleasure.

“Hey! Come on…Etsuko’s good!”

Dad couldn’t help but moan too.

The sensation of my pubic hair being completely dense and rubbing against my dad’s as well was exhilarating.

“Ah…fantastic…really…”

It was much better than the first time I thrust, and I moaned loudly and uncertainly, and wrapped my two hands around my dad’s waist harder.

This is the second time I’ve been fucked by my dad and I’m uncharacteristically screaming out such a lustful sound, a woman’s body can’t figure itself out sometimes.

Daddy left the glans at the hole before lifting my waist and thrusting harder, then repeating over and over again.

This is also an unexpected pleasure filled me, as if I have fallen into the five-mile cloud drift, at this time the lust more quickly gushed out.

Daddy he didn’t just stroke my clit with his hand, he played with it with his other hand, alternating rubbing my breasts against each other.

No matter if you gently tease your nipples or rub your breasts hard, the marvelous lustful water will always gush out from the depths like boiling water.

“Ah…ah…Daddy…stop…ah…”

I hyperventilated uncontrollably and grunted loudly.

At this point, my dad fucked me even more fiercely all over, and I hugged him as hard as I could.

Every time Dad jerks his back forward, I’m electrocuted.

I knew that Dad had penetrated all the way with that rod, and in a few moments with the intense thrusting of my loins the white liquid was flowing out of my sex again.

My whole body tensed at the thought of that moment, and it turned out that my dad was already on top of me.

My face was right over my breasts and Daddy he kept gasping for air, it looked like he had climaxed and I hadn’t.

Honestly, I’m hoping there will be a third time, and I’m hoping I’ll have an orgasm the third time around.

My body sends this thirsty message as well.

“Etsuko must never tell mom…”

I know that kind of thing without being told.

It’s unimaginable that a high school daughter and her own father would indulge in sex!

Of course just the thought of coitus with my dad made me irresistibly horny.

Twenty. The bathroom at home is a porn hotel for my brother and me.

１

Today’s second class was an exam in the distasteful Modern History. It’s already a headache to have to take an exam on such a disliked subject, let alone having to take one.

In the interest of not wanting to take the red letters, and in the interest of not having my mom see the red letters and then hysterically fire at me, I think I’ll just read the book!

So my brother and I had an early dinner.

I don’t think Mom will be back until eleven today.

Because my mom kept asking us kids to “read, read…” all day long, often screaming hysterically, which was very annoying, my dad couldn’t stand it and requested that he be single and go to Sapporo to work in a branch office.

Mom didn’t seem impressed.

This mom in my house has been going out a lot lately!

Murphy? Although she often had excuses like, “I have a party with my elementary school classmates tonight, so I have to…” or “Mrs. Tanaka is having a party, so if I don’t go, she’s afraid that…” and so on.

I say it’s a proper reason, but I always find it strange.

With whom exactly?

Why is there so much activity?

Yet I can’t see anything.

Ah! What a puzzler.

Poor dad living alone in an apartment in Sapporo.

Dad, does he have a girlfriend too?

Dad, he seems to have needs, doesn’t he?

And Dad, how did he work out–

I thought as I grabbed my clothes and walked into the bathroom, where my brother was watching TV and laughing at how funny it looked.

Walk into the bathroom and take off your clothes.

After pouring body lotion on the sponge, I opened my feet about ninety degrees and scrubbed them carefully and gently.

Scrubbing the inner thighs in this way naturally made them hyperactive, and lewd water flowed from the inside of the private parts.

I put water in the tub.

My petals seem to be blooming more and more lately, and with scrubbing it like that in the bathroom, of course it just gets fatter and fatter.

Left and right are the same. (Want to masturbate, masturbate a little!)

I put my left hand around my back to scrub my ass, and my right foot just naturally opened in a herringbone pattern.

The other three fingers of my right hand were not idle washing my two blooming petals as I rubbed them hard.

I kept stroking my lower body, starting with my pussy lips, first taking the left labia with two fingers and pulling it up, then letting it go, then taking the right labia and letting it go, when it popped back it would bring me pleasure.

Also flicking my clitoris with my middle finger brings me a different kind of enjoyment, although it can feel like I want to pee a little bit at that point.

But in the bathroom, even if it pees naturally, it won’t hurt!

But I don’t mind at all.

But usually I don’t need diapers!

Then I focused my mind on my secret pot.

“Oh! There, yo! There! Yosuke…”

I don’t know what I’m babbling about, I actually fantasized about being in sex with Yosuke-kun.

No! It wasn’t a fantasy, I did scream it that afternoon.

Yosuke-kun was the most handsome man in B-school, and on my way home from the library that day, I happened to run into him alone.

“You’re alone, Yuka-san!”

He chimed in politely, and with a smile in his eyes.

“Yes…I was just about to go home alone, what about you?”

I’ve secretly liked him for a long time now, I replied nervously.

“Now here, well, there’s no one here without us…”

He demanded graciously.

So we went behind the silver or not tree and kissed each other. Oh my god! I can’t believe I’m actually kissing Yosuke Kato.

Then he grabbed me and reached into my panties and touched me, at first he only gently stroked my pubic hair…

I stirred uneasily.

“Don’t you like it when I touch you like that?”

He suddenly stopped stroking and asked me.

“Oh…no…it’s not…I, I just…it’s…”

I replied anxiously, lest he not…oh my god! What am I doing? For the first time in my life, I’m actually…

As if taking a chill pill after hearing my answer, he moved his hand again, this time moving it from the pubic hair to a little lower down, oh! That was exactly what I wanted.

I jumped when his fingers touched my pussy lips. Then he teased my clitoris, and as it perked up, lust dripped out, fully wetting the area.

“Ah…ah…Yosuke-kun…ah…”

I couldn’t help but moan as I pumped my legs in excitement in his arms.

“Hmm..! Feel good…Yuka…”

He asked me as he pulled out his long erect hard cupped for me to hold.

Wow! That’s a long, thick, hard rod that would be great to penetrate…

I, I thought I was on the verge of a dream come true, and sure enough it wasn’t long before he stopped masturbating, his hand quickly removed my panties, and inserted that rod into my sex.

Since it was behind a tree, we had to end it hastily.

As for the taste of being penetrated by Yosuke-kun’s hard rod on that day, no matter what I do, I can’t forget it, as long as I close my eyes, the tiger’s vigorous and majestic appearance will come to my mind.

That’s why tonight I couldn’t restrain myself from impulsively seeking masturbation in the form of masturbation.

Tomorrow s test, I have long forgotten all about it, so what the heck red letter is red letter! Anyway, that modern history teacher has a skinny look, I believe his eggplant won’t be big enough to go there.

Oh! Why do I care about his whistle? What’s wrong with me?

My mind kept rambling and my hand underneath kept digging into my secret pot.

“Ah…Yosuke-kun I love you…you know I love you so much!”

I screamed again in excitement as if I was making love to Yosuke, Yosuke-kun’s hand was so gentle while Yosuke-kun’s rod was so hard.

“Ah…”

I rubbed my breasts with my left hand, while my right hand kept thrusting into my private parts. At this point, although the pleasure had already flowed all over my body, I still didn’t feel comfortable without someone giving me a hard hug.

“Ah…Yosuke-kun…fuck me fast, fast!”

I knew I was alone in the bathroom, but I couldn’t resist the fire of lust that was burning through my body, and I moaned dreamily.

Oh! Jesus! Someone fuck me, anyone…come on, come on give me a man! I can’t take it…take it…no more…

Even that only slightly quenched my hunger for sex.

“Sis, is it okay if I, I come and help you…”

At some point, the bathroom door had long been opened and I was surprised that I didn’t even realize it.

Could it be that while I was immersed in a dream of sexual desire, my younger brother, Hiroichi, had already run in early, so he had already taken in this scene.

And now it’s too late to escape.

My younger brother is in the third grade of middle school this year and is about the same height as me. At this moment he was grasping his dumpling-like cock with his left hand, standing in front of me with his legs spread wide apart, and the baby turtle, which looked the color of ham, couldn’t help but gasp excitedly in his left hand.

“Hey! What are you doing? You’re trying to scare people to death! Idiot!”

I stood up in a hurry.

“Sis cool! I want it too! Is it good…”

The voice of my brother’s divine exuberance continued to press me.

What should I answer him? He’s my brother! Although I desperately need something from him to feed me but…

Oh, my God! How could you give me such a man?

Eventually I had to give in to the sexual cravings again and again.

My brother’s rod is now tucked tightly in the hole between my legs, ah! This cute baby turtle.

My brother’s second hand also clung to me.

As a soccer player, my brother had a strong chest, and his thick chest was pressing against my breasts, bringing me a pleasant feeling like being sucked.

The pleasure started from the chest and spread rapidly to the whole body, and the nerves of the whole body spasmed as if they were electrocuted.

Ahh! Finally, someone to fuck me.

Of course his brother was no exception to his exuberance, and he pushed forward with his hips up and pushed in, making some noises from his throaty mouth.

“Downward, I can’t take it anymore…”

“Wait yo! Sis…I’ll be right in…”

Then he quickly pushed his waist forward with enough force to make a “bobbing” sound, and I lifted my legs to match his rhythm.

At this time the lewd water was also flowing out continuously.

I smelled the distinctive odor of coitus, the smell of sweat and lust, not a scent but more arousing.

“Ah…yes…”

“Come on…harder…fuck…oh…yes…”

“You can’t cum in me yo, there’ll be trouble…”

“I… I… ah…”

“Sis…I want to cum yeah!”

“No, no, hold back, I haven’t come yet! Do it again!”

“What would you do if I shot?”

“Idiot, I’m going to get pregnant, you’re stupid for not even knowing that!”

“Oh…I don’t know!”

“Stupid…I don’t know…you still want to play with women…”

“Ah! Can’t take it anymore…”

My brother quickly withdrew his baby turtle and quickly ran over to the sink and grabbed a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of hot water and splashed it over my bottom.

I sat with my feet spread wide and let my brother pour hot water on me. After pouring hot water into the kettle twice in a row, my brother reached over and tickled my pubic hair.

“That was just a little test run, I’m sure I’ll make you feel good later, no problem to do it again!”

My brother he looked like he hadn’t had enough, like he’d been horny for as long as I had, and I could feel it in the way he tickled my pubic hair.

After tickling my pubic hair, he instantly moved on to my secret pot, his middle finger already moving in and out of it.

Hiroshi’s eggplant was rubbing back and forth against my ass, and Hiroshi was squatting down enjoying my secret jug, he kept picking at it with his fingers, and then he sent his fingers towards his mouth and sucked on it.

“Sis here, I’m going in again yo…no objections!”

Hirokazuichi he asked carefully, deeply afraid that I would refuse.

“Uh-huh! Got it…”

What a know-it-all, no understanding of my needs at all…

Hirokazuichi he grunted and muttered something, but the eggplant in his crotch was rubbing my skin back and forth with the movement of his hand as he was lying on my ass.

So it didn’t take long for the baby turtle, who had just ejaculated, to gasp for breath again, with a little bit of foam coming out of the rounded and shiny glans! It’s fresh now.

I took hold of his baby glans, as a response, and grasping the glans in my hand, I used the thumb of my left hand to slowly and gently stroke the rounded and shiny part of the glans, one after the other, and then used the grasping hand to help him masturbate with one upward and one downward jerk.

My brother moaned in exuberance.

“Sis…ah…stop, stop…I can’t, I can’t…stop…I’m going to cum…”

I’m afraid he doesn’t know what he’s talking about.

Although he is hungry for sex, but after all, his younger brother is still a child, this year is only the third grade of middle school, really is the age of bewilderment unknown.

He gets an erection fast and goes fast.

One ejaculation was at the door of my cave, and the second was even quicker, he had cum on my hand just as I was masturbating him, and the second one was just as haphazard.

It’s really not working.

I didn’t feel fucked at all.

His white semen, though, is truly amazing, yo! It’s huge and powerful! Just watching it fly around is exhilarating!

This is where Yosuke-kun loses out to his younger brother.

Not that I’m bragging, I’m not even close to my brother! I’m quite experienced in this area, maybe it’s just that I’m sexy! My first experience with intercourse happened when I was a sophomore in middle school.

“Yuka-san, stay later.”

At the end of the second semester’s term, the class advisor called out to me so much at the end of class, nominally he was our class advisor, but in fact he was just a second year U of T student who came here to work part time.

I still remember his name was Shigeki Aoki, and he was a tall, thin and somewhat handsome young man.

Mr. Aoki stayed in the classroom illustrating my least proficient math until everyone had left.

He eagerly taught me in detail, and as soon as everyone was gone he said, “Yuka, come here for a minute.”

He actually took me to the restroom and I was shocked.

He pushed me into the restroom and suddenly hugged me hard and rested his face in my hair.

“Don’t ever make a sound, this is an office building, people in the neighborhood will hear you okay?”

Yes, that’s right, this cram school did use a corner of the office building to enroll students, and I didn’t dare to utter a word when I understood the situation.

Then the teacher said, “Now we’re going to do something delightful in this restroom, but it’s something you can’t tell anyone about!”

He said as he pulled down the toilet lid and then sat down.

“Come! Sit on my feet.”

I did as I was told and rode up, my face just touching his chin.

First he kissed my forehead, then he rubbed my nipples with his hands. I couldn’t help but moan just as he rubbed them harder.

Just as I couldn’t help but moan, my teacher slipped his hand through the edge of my panties and he teased my pubic hair with his fingers, then he inserted his finger into the hole and just tweaked it.

At first I wanted to tell him no, but as soon as he stroked up, it was so exhilarating that I couldn’t help but grip the teacher tightly with my hand, an act that actually inspired him.

I watched as he opened his pants and pulled out his hot thing, waving it at my BB before thrusting it into the hole with a beep.

“Ah…ah…teacher…”

I was neither scared nor in pain, but I still screamed out as if I had a rod in my mouth, and my teacher he hurriedly cupped my ass with both hands.

“It’s only halfway inserted now, so you won’t feel particularly good.”

I’m not sure what it was that the teacher saw in me, but after this time my grades actually got better and I was able to go on to high school even though I had always hated studying, plus I was quite capable of mastering sex by the time I was in my third year of middle school.

After entering high school, she had six boyfriends one after another, and of course, her sexual relationship with them was getting more mature one after another.

No one in my class can compete with me in this area! I’m the type that’s very patient.

So to the experienced me, my brother can only be considered a novice, and doing it with him can only be a temporary relief, he can’t satisfy my sexual desires at the moment.

２

“Mom just called back to say she’ll be home late tonight.”

It was after six by the time I got home.

“Oh! That way oh! What about dinner?”

“It’s too much trouble to cook it yourself, and since you’re back too, sis, why don’t we order some noodles or dumplings or something for dinner?”

I agree with my brother’s suggestion, I was already hungry when I was still at school at five o’clock, and no one would have the strength to make noodles now, let alone cook them.

Because the final exam is near, I have to work hard until two o’clock in the morning tonight, and I’m determined to do so.

English, Modern History, and Math, each of which is approaching the red letter, really brought my mood down to zero.

Although it’s not really dangerous right now, I’m not at all sure about it. Besides, as soon as the final exams are over, the school will have a mother-sister meeting, and then what if… I’m upset just thinking about my mom’s hysterical face.

As if my brother knew I was bothered, he pushed the soup noodles with dumplings in front of me.

“Sis, would you like something to drink?”

Said the man as he pulled a cold beer out of the fridge.

“Whoa! What’s going on with all this wine!”

“I bought it back and drank it together!”

“No…I have to drive all night tonight.”

“Fine! Suit yourself then, I’ll have a drink.”

He didn’t care about me, he grabbed his beer and took a big gulp.

He was sipping his beer and holding his dumplings, but his eyes were looking towards the bottom of the table as if he was looking for something.

“Hey! What are you looking at!”

“Oh! Nothing, I just went to buy a beer and realized that the S magazine was in the same vending machine as the beer, so I bought one.”

He said as he pulled a pornographic weekly magazine from under the table and spread it out on the table with a snap.

“Wow! All naked yeah! What are you doing! Yuck!”

“Hmph! Look at your eyes light up, and you say you hate it.”

It’s true that what goes around comes around, and I had the feeling that I was being seen through, so I grabbed the beer out of his hand and downed it in one gulp.

My brother took another bottle out of the fridge.

“Don’t tell mom, yo! I just bought four bottles first, I’ll drink one before you come back and we’ll drink one each yo.”

Then we drank, gradually getting a little drunker and breathing faster, and I urged my brother gruffly.

“Hey! Let’s use the bathroom together tonight!”

“Deception! Is it true? You mean I can talk to you…”

My brother put down the magazine and quickly rushed into the bathroom, turning the faucet on to let the hot water run. After about ten minutes or so, I heard my brother calling me from the bathroom.

“Sis! The water’s running, yo! Come on!”

I went into the bathroom and removed my clothes.

My brother was rudely splashing water on himself.

After stripping off my clothes, I slowly made my way over as well.

“Sis, let’s wash together!”

My brother couldn’t seem to wait, and as he scooped up the water and splashed it over his body, he reached out and attacked my lower body.

“What are you doing?”

“No, just want to love you!”

“How much do you know about women here?”

“Don’t understand ah! Didn’t look at it closely!”

I guess I was drunk or I wouldn’t have said something so bold as I slowly spread my thighs.

“Come on! Come and see this mysterious garden of mine, Sister!”

“Wow! That’s fascinating…it’s…”

“Look! Look at my cave, come on… stroke it!”

My brother he reached down and teased my clit and kept stroking the entire inside of my thighs, not very skillfully, but quite comforting.

It was as if I was half asleep, and I couldn’t resist grabbing a handful of my brother’s hot, throbbing manhood and playing with it.

So my brother obediently rubbed the large, long swollen rod against my inner thigh.

“Please, don’t mess with the killing, okay? Bummer! There…please…”

I don’t know how many men I’ve done this with, but this is the first time I’ve been asked to give this kind of instruction!

So his brother he obeyed and plunged it in with a gulp and kept shaking intensely, and before long, his brother was squinting.

“Wow! That’s so cool! You’re really good, sis.”

He pumped it fiercely one moment, then pulled it out to tease my clit the next, plus his mouth sucked uninterruptedly on my breasts, which could be described as quite perky, oh! I moaned.

Because we did it on the bathroom tile, and because the floor was so slippery, the two of us were twisted together on the left and the right, which was actually more pleasurable and painful than doing it on the bed.

“Not anymore, sis, I can’t take it…”

“Hey! Haven’t you always wanted to fuck me?”

“Of course! And I’m having a really good time…”

I’m actually getting pretty good at it, and the lust keeps coming out. I’m really horny at the moment, but my brother actually said he had…

Against all odds, I pushed my back up and harder in my brother’s direction, so that his cock entered even further inside.

Now his glans was kissing my inside, it was great! Not only was the pre-coital caressing action sufficient and the lustful water overflowing, fully moisturizing the entire cave, but the angle of entry was ergonomically perfect, and all of this made me respond fiercely.

I will not allow my brother to quit at this point, never.

Ah! There was a response now, and the brother moved fiercely.

This one didn’t look at all like a first time fucker! He must have gotten his experience from somewhere, I couldn’t help but wonder.

He seems, suddenly, changed.

“Hirokazu, have you never even had sex with a woman?”

“I, I’m not that colorful! Only with you, sis, yo!”

“Yeah? In that case, do your best!”

I wasn’t really having a good time right now, so I didn’t want to pursue that sort of thing any further than desperately pushing my hips in pursuit of pleasure.

My brother was also cooperating with me, and listening to the “pop…pop…pop” sound of coitus, I couldn’t help but feel energized.

The hard, thick glans was swimming and nibbling freely in my secret pot as if it were a snake.

“Hey! Hirokazu, you know what? You have a big meat stick!”

“Sis! You finally tasted it, didn’t you?”

“Mmmm! It’s great and refreshing, being fucked by such a big meaty cudgel is a first for me.”

The feeling of friction as my brother slowly pulled out his rod.

“Ah…ah…I…”

He got up off of me and kept spasming.

After a while, he got back down and plunged his hard rod in again, and the moment it bit into the hole, it was as if my lower body was paralyzed.

As he pumped his rod in and out, I couldn’t help but scream lustfully, having a hard time holding it back like a million arrows piercing my heart.

“Harder, harder…fuck me inward…fuck me fast…”

“Wow! Sis, you’re such a horny and kinky woman!”

My brother said as he thrust his rod down harder again.

“Ah…sis…yes!”

My brother couldn’t help but moan, and all of a sudden as soon as he stretched out his penis, it was still a step too late, and the hot semen was still shooting up my lower body, sticky, thick, and plentiful.

After the stimulation of the cum, my lust also flooded like a dam had broken and it ran all over my ass.

Finally we both climaxed, but no matter how lustful I am, I still have a guilty feeling today, and I don’t know why.

“You don’t want to tell anyone about this kind of thing, Hiroshi.”

“I know! It’s a big secret between me and my sister.”

Of course I can’t tell anyone about this kind of thing, but I just can’t help myself, I can’t resist spreading my legs whenever my brother is around me.

(Well! Aah. – Come on! Come on! Fuck me!)

It just happens over and over again, and I’m afraid there’s no end to it.

Yeah! I asked Hiroichi more than once.

“Hirokazu, would you feel like doing that kind of thing with your sister…”

“No…it’s great! No one is better than Sis…”

My heart was a little scared, but it made us closer, and besides, mom was away from time to time, and we were in the bathroom of our own home.

Fucking my own brother in the middle of the smoke was a new experience and a different kind of pleasure for me, having been fucked by countless men.

It’s like knowing that the honey is poisoned, yet you can’t resist the temptation to drink it.

I think my brother has this in his heart as well!

I let my brother penetrate me.

１

For my brother, who spread my legs extremely wide, it was his Cape One paradise, but I wondered if it was mine?

Brother he squeezed my neck tightly.

At a glance, the fingertips of my right hand were changing color because they were being pressed forcefully and it hurt! I shouted in my mind.

My brother pressed harder and harder, and not only that, he was twisting my neck like he was locking a screw.

He then shoved a banana between my legs – a big, erect, and powerful rod.

After adjusting the angle slightly, he pushed up, hard and aligned himself with the entrance to my vagina before cutting right in.

“Ah…my legs are splitting…so good…I…I…can’t take it anymore…”

I’m not Joan of Arc, so I reacted naturally.

My brother’s desire had been ignited long ago and was blazing like a red-hot iron. And now my private parts were the perfect place to cool it off. With the degree of movement of his waist, I could also clearly feel the depth of penis penetration.

“Happy? Yoko…”

My brother asked me as if he was in a play, he thought he was a leading man in a porno, he asked me with a red face.

I could feel that my womb was contracting hard. My brother’s glans was tightly clamped as a result, my breathing was getting faster and thicker, and at the moment I was completely immersed in the carnal onslaught.

Then my brother will have inserted his deep penis slightly moved to half of the distance from my hole, so that half of the penis remains in my vagina, so that my vagina and the contraction of more intense, glans and vagina, as if it is not coitus for a long time as men and women are kissing fiercely, hard to part with the general.

I was so horny I wanted him to hit me hard.

My brother seemed to have already seen through me, and he raised his waist in an unkind manner, and slammed it forward with great force, and of course, the rod underneath also plunged into the inside with a loud bang due to the fierce force.

“Ah…this this is exactly what I want.”

I hissed in pain as my brother pulled out his manhood again –

As the penis was pulled out, a large amount of lewd water also flowed out. At this moment, my secret pot was even wetter, and the lewd water couldn’t stop flowing straight up my ass.

After my brother pulled out his cock, he inserted two fingers into my vagina and poked and prodded it, over and over again, harder and harder, dragging and flicking it.

I moaned in agony at being screwed like that, and with some breathlessness, I just stifled a moan.

Before long, my brother had a new trick up his sleeve.

This time my brother he rolled over from my left side to my right side and then he took out the rope he had already prepared and tied it around my naked body, loop after loop from my stomach to my breasts.

I reacted happily and with quiet anticipation.

Brother he pressed hard on my left hand, but his body didn’t move at all, and one by one the fingers of his right hand were inserted into my private parts one after another.

Without realizing it he had shoved four fingers in, and rather reluctantly shoved all four in, despite which I didn’t feel uncomfortable at all.

Then he went from the opening of his vagina toward his uterus, twisting and sending it inside like he was crushing juice, and so on back and forth as many as five or six times.

And I had long since fallen into a semi-conscious state at this point.

After a while, his brother he withdrew his fingertip once again and inserted him into the anus after dabbing at the mucus with only his index finger.

Then she inserted her thumb into her vagina and used her middle and ring fingers to rub and tease her clitoris.

My goodness! I didn’t realize that my brother could actually use three things with one hand! Although it would hurt a bit, when the pain and pleasure came together, I actually got excited and twisted like a snake.

“Oh! Did you penetrate my asshole? It hurts, yo! But it was cozy! It was great!”

I complained as I caught my breath.

Afterward my brother withdrew his finger and then reopened the lips of his pussy on both sides so that the head of his clit was protruding. For a moment he looked at my clit.

He pinched my clit with his thumb & middle finger, bouncing it for a moment, then pressing it down towards the opening of my vagina not long after.

In that moment, I also screamed out a pout like a teenage girl.

The clitoris is the most sensitive area of the entire body, and I just couldn’t take wave after wave of his teasing from my brother, oh! I want you to–

My clit was aroused by the teasing and I could feel it standing up, despite this my brother kept moisturizing it with his fingers dipped in lewd water and applied it to my clit.

The belly of the index finger was in full use, and after it had been stroked back and forth, the time seemed ripe.

Suddenly my brother clamped hard, and this clamp brought the pleasure of the sensitive area into the highest point, as if the whole body was energized by electric current.

“Ah…ah…no…no oh…no…”

I screamed lustfully with excitement, but I hadn’t reached my climax yet.

“How was it? Was it good? Have you climaxed already?”

My brother asked tentatively, but I shook my head.

“Then I’ll make you look good later, now I’m going to go wash my hands and you just wait for me to come back, okay?”

I nodded, and sure enough he came back not long after.

This time he stopped playing with my bottom and he sucked on my breasts, from right to left, then back again from left to right.

Oh! Once again, I couldn’t stand the pleasure, so I grabbed my brother tightly. At this time, my brother’s right hand once again reached between my legs and slowly swam to the opening of my vagina, and once again stroked, teased, and played back and forth with my already aroused and excessively wet sex. At this time, my body spasmed again as if I had received an electric shock.

But the orgasm I was hoping for still hadn’t been reached.

Although I had been hoping that my brother would be a little more intense with me, I mean I was hoping that he would be a little stronger or move a little more roughly to give me a little sexual abuse or something, but it seemed that he just wanted to take his time and torture me.

My brother suddenly stepped in and knocked me down, and I knew he was definitely up to no good, or he wouldn’t have suddenly pushed me down.

“Four heels this way…insert…”

He spoke to me in a commanding tone.

But I got shy.

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of, come on! Quick! It’s cool!”

As he said that, he flipped me over, revealing my completely naked backside and ass, which caused the lust to flow out again uncontrollably.

２

At this moment, I’m afraid he’s peeking at my dark brown vaginal opening from the narrow area between my big ass cheeks! Because my brother was probing with his fingers, that is to say, he was searching under the clitoris with his fingers and kept scratching back and forth.

After a while, my brother, who had been launching a finger attack, suddenly fell on my back like a dog from behind and thrust his thick and large rod in with a “doo”. He pulled out and thrust in and out about fifteen times, and the pain was almost too much for me to bear.

After a few more moments, he pulled out the lust-slicked cylinder of flesh again.

“Yoko, didn’t you say that your husband is always unable to satisfy you? That’s why I’m going to make sure to make you feel so good today until you cry. Tying you up is also something you love, so cry if you want to!”

Yes my upper body was bound and my lower two legs were spread wide, my brother he rode on top of me and his rod was long inserted.

My brother’s skin was closing in on me and the pounding began.

My upper body was tied up so I shuddered with each thrust forward by my brother. My brother stuck his tongue in my ear and licked it as he fucked me, it felt so good that the electricity flowed through my body again, and I actually moaned and cried out at this point.

With my exuberant cries, my brother fucked even harder, every time my brother fucked me I was moved once, the intensity of the situation can be seen by my abdomen shaking like waves, of course, can also be said to be all over the body spasms, because the pleasure has long flowed through the whole body.

Although my brother was still moving vigorously, I had long since finished, my whole body had no strength at all, and I couldn’t even moan.

Because although I have not eaten enough, but in the face of this meal I have long been unable to stand up and some sexual interest is not, the whole body has been paralyzed.

I just spread my legs and didn’t move a muscle, my breathing seemed to have stopped a long time ago, and my whole body was like a lost soul, so unconscious, for me, this was the first time in my life.

Within moments, my brother collapsed next to me as well, he was waiting for me to regain consciousness, even so his rod remained thick and erect.

I moved my body closer to my brother and grabbed a handful of his big rod with my bound hand and slowly stroked it.

At this point the pleasure brought back his libido, and my brother once again put his hand between my legs again and touched them, so that the area from my ass to my knees was covered with lewd water.

The way it looked, this live theater wasn’t going to end, and it was a little dull for me.

But what surprised me was that my brother was caressing me, tying me up and playing with my genitals, and I was already dying from it, but my brother’s rod was standing up without any satisfaction, it was really scary!

I decided to help him with oral sex.

“Can I lick it, brother?”

My brother nodded his head vigorously in approval and loosened my ropes before he lay down beside me.

First I gently lifted his entire shaft in my hand, followed by licking his balls with my tongue and even sucking on it hard, over and over again.

And the rod was standing straight up, waiting to enter my mouth, and I licked the glistening part of the glans fiercely while holding the big rod in my hand, at which time my lust began to run down again.

My brother was also excited at this point.

As my brother responded, I licked it harder, slow and fast, even taking a third of the rod into my mouth and sucking on it.

Then he slowly opened his mouth again, taking half of the rod in his mouth before rubbing it in and out with his mouth.

“Ah…yes…lick me…use more force…”

As my lips rubbed against the opening of his glans, my brother he narrowed his eyes in relief while reaching out with his second-hand palms to rub my biceps in response.

My brother had become completely engrossed in my oral sex, his body visibly twitching when I pushed harder, and when I didn’t push too hard, he was quite aware of the pleasure.

Gradually my brother’s breathing became more and more cloudy, I once again sucked his rod into my mouth, the feeling of the head against my throat also made my brother aroused. From the way my brother was rubbing my breasts, I knew I was not far from orgasm, so I sucked my brother’s rod even more fiercely, and in the moment of my desperation, a large amount of semen sprayed all over my mouth.

My brother’s whole body trembled, and his hands rubbing my breasts dropped, and my brother, who had reached orgasm, looked like he had lost consciousness.

So the two of us lay in silence, and after a while I looked at the clock, it was time to go home, so I got up and left my sleeping brother.

My brother, who is still single up to now, lives alone in a high-class residential area. My brother had a physical relationship with me long before I got married, so the reason why my brother didn’t get married was also because he couldn’t forget about me.

Two years ago, I was introduced by a friend to marry a Mr. who works for a major computer company. At that time, I had told my brother a lot, but…

“What’s wrong with that, even if you marry someone else, our relationship won’t change, do you understand?”

My brother really keeps this promise, and of course it’s not at all surprising that I, as a younger sister, often come to see my brother, and in the eyes of others, we should be a brother and sister with a very good relationship.

Then again, my husband often traveled abroad on business, so there were even fewer obstacles to prevent us from being together. I went to my brother’s place every day and enjoyed playing all the sex games all night long.

Even when my husband was there, I only perfunctorily went to him two or three times a week, and often prayed that my husband would go on business trips so that I could be with my brother. But time waits for no one, I often can not resist after dinner, immediately find some reason to sneak to my brother’s place, even if it is a little bit of time I no longer almost, because I can always get satisfied and return.

In this regard, my brother and I are of the same mind, he is always desperately trying to ignite the fire of desire on both sides, and at the same time, let me satisfy my sexual hunger, today is also because my husband went on a business trip, I have been staying here, and every day, immersed in my brother’s sex games, I am satisfied and happy.

But lately we’ve been finding it more and more difficult to satisfy both sides, so.

“I want to tie you up and fuck-“

After saying that, they really tied me up, and sure enough it was a different kind of satisfaction, and after I was done, I always leaned my face against my long exhausted brother’s chest, and the two of us quietly greeted the dawn.

The feeling is blissful and it is difficult for others to understand our psychology. Even though we get satisfaction and pleasure from our sexual relationship with each other, it’s ultimately a violation of morality, isn’t it?

I can’t help but think that when I dream at midnight.